Skip to main content

Full text of "Considerations on the eucharist"

See other formats


I 


GERBET  ON  THE  EUCHARIST. 


7  /^  t  *~0*+-%r&£,-lt^*~**  Q***CC*&"-' 


CONSIDERATIONS 


THE  EUCHARIST, 


VIEWED  AS 


THE  GENERATIVE  DOGMA 

OF 

CATHOLIC  PIETY, 

CransIateD  from  tfje  $  rettcf) 
THE  ABBE^PH.  GERBET, 

BY  A  CATHOLIC  CLERGYMAN. 


LONDON : 

PUBLISHED  BY  C.  DOLMAN,  61,  NEW  BOND  STREET. 


Entered  at  Stationers'  Hall. 


TO  THE 


LIGHT  KEY.  DR.  3IUEPHY,  R.  C.  BISHOP  01  CORK. 

MY  LORD, 

Accept  the  first  English  version  of  a  Work  which 
has  already  obtained  a  high  European  reputation.  It  is  a 
feeble  effort  to  transfuse  into  our  language  the  luminous  views, 
as  well  as  the  condensed  and  eloquent  reasoning  of  the  Abbe 
Gerbet  on  the  subject  of  the  Eucharist. 

Commenced  under  your  Lordship's  auspices,  I  gladly 
avail  myself  of  your  permission  to  present  it  in  its  complete 
form  to  the  Catholics  of  this  country,  under  the  sanction  of  a 
name  which  cannot  fail  to  augment  considerably  its  circulation 
among  the  lovers  of  Religion  and  Literature. 

Believe  me, 
My  Lord, 
With  every  sentiment  of  respect, 

Your  Lordship's  devoted  subject, 

The  Translator. 


PEEF  ACE. 


This  work  is  neither  a  dogmatical  treatise,  nor  a 
book  of  devotion,  but  something  intermediate, 
belonging  to  a  class  which  forms  the  link  that  unites 
these  two  orders  of  ideas. 

Religion  nourishes  the  understanding  with  truth 
and  the  heart  with  sentiment.  Hence  there  are  two 
modes  of  viewing  it — the  one  rational — the  other 
edifying.  From  this  two-fold  aspect  there  arises 
another  point  of  view,  in  which  we  consider  the 
connexion  of  truths  in  relation  to  the  developement 
of  love  in  the  human  soul.  It  is  in  this  light  we  are 
about  to  view  the'  mystery  on  which  Catholic  worship 
is  based,  In  the  first  place,  we  observe  that  the 
Eucharistic  dogma,  is  the  complement  of  the  primi- 
tive faith  and  worship  of  mankind;  so  that  its 
detachment  from  religion  would  destroy  the  beautiful 
harmony  of  all  the  truths  of  which  the  latter  is 
constituted. 

After  having  viewed  it  in  its  principle,  and,  if  we 


viii 


PREFACE. 


may  so  express  it,  in  its  germ  deposited  in  the  bosom 
of  the  primitive  religion,  we  glance  at  it  in  its  results, 
namely  in  that  manifestation  of  love  of  which  it  is 
the  inexhaustible  source ;  and  we  demonstrate  that 
the  order  of  sentiments  which  it  produces  and 
upholds  is  the  complete  developement,  or  the  very 
perfection  of  the  sentiments  inspired  by  primitive 
faith ;  so  that  it  cannot  be  retrenched  from  religion 
without  assailing  its  vital  principle — namely  the  spirit 
of  life.  This  mystery  is  the  heart  of  Christianity. 
Such  in  short  is  the  object  of  this  treatise. 

Nothing  being  isolated  in  religion,  which  like  God 
himself  is  essentially  one,  it  is  necessary,  in  order 
that  it  may  be  fully  understood,  to  view  each  of  its 
parts,  not  separately,  but  in  its  relation  to  the  general 
plan  of  Christianity ;  and  the  more  clearly  we  con- 
ceive this  admirable  unity,  the  more  love  ought  to 
increase  with  intelligence.  If  in  this  peculiar  view 
this  work  will  be  found  to  contain  some  notions  on 
the  adorable  present  of  Divine  wisdom  and  goodness, 
Catholics  will  find  therein  new  motives  for  attaching 
themselves  to  their  faith,  which  will  serve  to  nourish 
their  devotion. 


PREFACE. 


ix 


We  no  less  fondly  hope  that  it  may  contribute  to 
remove  the  prejudices  of  our  erring  brethren,  by 
shewing  them  this  mystery  in  various  aspects, 
hitherto  unknown  to  many  among  them. 

Owing  to  the  happy  change  which  is  so  perceptible 
among  Protestants,  the  most  inconsiderable  efforts 
directed  to  this  quarter,  are  attended  at  the  present 
day,  with  pleasing  results.  The  designs  of  Provi- 
dence are  becoming  manifest.  The  church  continually 
repairs  by  conversions  the  losses  caused  by  apostacy. 
The  places  which  infidelity  has  left  vacant  are  filled 
up  by  Protestants.  This  two -fold  movement  which 
impelling  some  to  the  very  boundaries  of  error  preci- 
pitates them  into  scepticism  and  which  brings  back 
others  from  the  regions  of  error  and  doubt  into  the 
bosom  of  Faith,  is  the  grand  spectacle  which  has 
been  reserved  for  our  age.  It  is  only  commenced, 
but  let  us  be  observant,  and  we  shall  witness  its 
developement  which  henceforward  no  human  power 
can  arrest. 

In  being  thus  explicit  as  to  the  result  of  Protes- 
tantism, we  hope  that  neither  our  words  or  intentions 
may  be  misunderstood.  It  is  not  a  personal  question, 


X 


PRETACE. 


nor  is  it  a  contrast  instituted  between  any  given 
portion  of  a  Protestant  and  Catholic  population,  no  ! 
it  is  the  action  of  Catholicism  taken  in  its  widest 
sense  and  compared  to  that  of  Protestantism.  Severe 
logic  which  is  founded  on  general  facts  does  not  suffer 
us  to  alter  the  consequence  in  favour  of  the  exceptions 
which  charity  may  be  inclined  to  make.  The 
Protestants  of  whom  we  speak  would  deceive  them- 
selves if  they  fancied  that  Catholicism  prohibits  us  to 
be  just  towards  whatever  merits  respect.  On  the 
contrary,  the  more  deeply  we  are  convinced  that 
Protestantism  by  its  peculiar  action  is  subversive  of 
Christianity,  the  more  are  we  inclined  to  esteem  those 
who  by  the  uprightness  of  their  will  resist  its  baneful 
influence ;  as  we  admire  those  plants  which  flourish 
in  an  ungrateful  soil.  In  truth,  such  Christian  souls 
have  been  nurtured  in  a  belief  more  ancient  than 
that  of  the  Reformation,  and  which  are  so  little  akin 
to  it  that  the  latter  destroys  them  by  its  developement. 
Their  humble  and  docile  dispositions  belong  not  to 
Protestantism,  for  in  proclaiming  the  independence 
of  individual  reason,  pride  has  been  made  the  first  law 
of  each  intelligence.  Indeed  it  has  been  acknowledged 


PREFACE. 


xi 


by  a  very  observant  clergyman  of  the  Protestant 
establishment,  that  a  volume  could  be  filled  with 
the  Catholicism  of  these  Protestants.  It  is  to  such 
in  particular  that  this  work  appeals. 

Though  it  was  not  our  intention  to  furnish  the 
infidel  party  with  a  proof  of  religion ;  such  however 
is  the  character  of  Christianity,  that  we  could  not 
view  it  in  any  particular  respect  without  being  led 
to  recognize  its  truth  in  this  point  of  view,  or, 
in  other  words,  its  radical  identity  with  the  tradition 
of  the  human  race,  the  basis  of  all  belief  and  virtue. 
To  invalidate  this  basis  on  a  single  point,  is  to 
destroy  it,  and,  before  this  plan  be  adopted,  would  it 
not  be  prudent  to  reflect  deeply  on  all  its  conse- 
quences ? 


THE  EUCHARIST— THE  GENERATIVE  DOGMA 


OF 

CATHOLIC  PIETY. 

CHAPTER  I. 

On  faith  in  a  Divine  presence,  and  union  of 
God  with  Man. 

Religion,  such  as  it  has  been  conceived  in  all  ages, 
is  based  on  the  belief  of  a  supernatural  world.  What 
is  more  supernatural  than  God '?  The  immense,  the 
divine  system,  of  which  the  present  world  is  only  a 
transient  point,  does  not  come  within  the  grasp  of 
our  intelligence.  Creation  and  a  future  life  tran- 
scend the  order  of  things  submitted  to  our  investiga- 
tion. If  the  beginning  and  the  end,  the  alpha  and 
omega  of  existence,  are  supernatural,  why  may  not 
there  be  a  similar  series  of  terms  destined  to  form, 
during  the  present  life,  a  transition  from  the  one  to 


2 


GERBET  ON 


the  other ?  When  the  first,  and  last  pages  of  a  book 
contain  symbolic  characters,  should  we  be  astonished 
to  find  similar  ones  on  the  intermediate  pages  ? 
The  contrary  would  be  far  more  surprising. 

But  what  is  supernatural  with  respect  to  us,  is 
natural  in  another  point  of  view,  if  it  be  considered 
as  it  bears  on  the  general  plan  of  divine  Providence, 
in  which  everything  is  executed  according  to  the  laws 
of  eternal  power,  wisdom,  and  love.  Each  species 
of  intelligent  creatures  being  confined  to  a  particular 
sphere  of  existence,  the  supernatural,  relatively  to 
each  of  these,  is  only  the  projection  of  some  laws  of 
a  world,  superior  to  that  which  they  inhabit.  What- 
ever proceeds  beyond  the  combinations  of  the  present 
order,  is  the  means  by  which  this  order  connects 
itself  with  the  revolutions  of  the  future. 

Thus  the  general  belief  in  a  union  of  man  with 
God,  in  a  union  which  constitutes  a  connecting  link 
between  heaven  and  earth,  always  implied  faith  in  a 
divine  action,  determined  according  to  laws  higher 
than  those  by  which  this  world  is  governed,  but  which, 
at  the  same  time,  enter  into  the  condition  of  our 
present  existence,  for  we  ourselves  must  concur  in 

4 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


3 


effecting  this  union,  which  results  from  this  two-fold 
relation  which  must  never  be  forgotten. 

The  human  race  always  believed  that  God  was 
present  to  man,  not  merely  as  the  first  cause  is  present 
to  creatures  in  general,  but  by  a  particular  mode  of 
relation,  suited  to  his  free  will,  corresponding  to  his 
various  necessities,  descending,  if  it  may  be  so  ex- 
pressed, into  the  limits  of  his  being;  and,  in  this  sense, 
a  belief  in  the  human  presence  of  the  Divinity  always 
prevailed.  The  God  whose  name  causes  the  human 
heart  to  throb,  is  not  an  abstract-geometrical  God, 
holding  a  relation,  only  according  to  the  mathematical 
laws  of  the  universe,  with  creatures  endowed  with 
liberty.  In  such  a  system,  which  reduces  the  divine 
action  to  the  mechanism  of  the  universe,  nature  raises 
itself  up  as  a  wall  of  brass  between  man  and  his 
Creator.  No  communion,  no  active  relation,  no 
society  of  love,  exists  between  them  ;  and  Deism 
fully  developed,  is  at  bottom  the  absence  of  the 
Divinity,  as  Atheism  is  its  negation. 

Such  is  not  the  God  that  tradition,  the  ancient 
historian  of  mankind,  proclaims.  For  it  attests  that, 
at  the  beginning,  God  established  with  his  creatures 

* 


4 


GERBET  ON 


a  mode  of  communication  *  perfectly  suited  to  their 
two-fold  nature- — spiritual  and  corporal.  What  does 
it  matter  that  we  cannot  clearly  comprehend  the 
nature  of  this  communication  ?  Are  our  ideas  of 
creation  itself  more  clear  ?  And  who  does  not  perceive 
that,  in  every  possible  hypothesis,  the  commencement 
of  things  is  involved  in  mystery.  In  rejecting  the 
prodigies  of  divine  goodness,  we  do  not  escape 
a  miracle  ;  we  only  substitute  for  them  prodigies  of  a 
different  kind.  For  what  can  be  imagined,  more 
directly  opposed  to  all  authentic  facts,  than  that 
primitive  state  dreamed  of  by  philosophy,  in  which 
a  band  of  human  ourang-outangs,  wearied  from 
devouring  one  another,  concluded  by  summoning  into 
existence  society,  language  and  intelligence  ;  the 
animal  creators  of  man  ?  It  is  not  a  little  remarkable, 
that  there  is  no  medium  between  the  terrestrial 
paradise,  the  recollection  of  which  has  been  so  fondly 
preserved  by  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  and  the 
terrestrial  hell  substituted  for  it  by  philosophy.  No 
sooner  is  faith  in  divine  love  rejected,  than  hatred, 
in  its  most  hideous  form,  takes  its  stand  at  the  cradle 
of  the  human  race. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


5 


Though  the  primitive  order  of  divine  communica- 
tion, was  impeded  by  this  original  crime,*  which,  as 
Voltaire  remarks,  was  the  basis  of  all  the  ancient 
theology,  f  nevertheless  mankind  was  convinced  that 
God  had  not  entirely  abandoned  fallen  humanity  to 
itself,  and  that,  though  he  had  ceased  to  be  personally 
present,  he  mercifully  deigned  to  be  present  by  his 
healing  action.  There  is  no  dogma  more  universal 
than  that  of  grace,  nor  should  this  be  a  matter  of 
astonishment ;  as  it  was  the  conservative  dogma  of 
hope.  The  ancient  philosophy  of  the  East  represents 
the  celestial  genii  themselves,  celebrating  in  their 
hymns  the  God  "  who  condemns  evil  works,  and  who 
gives  efficacious  aid  to  perform  good  ones.  Man  has 
free  will ;  but  it  is  written  in  the  Veda7i,  that  works 
of  mercy  are  always  performed  by  the  grace  of  God."  J 

Man  always  prayed,  and  consequently  always 
believed  that  there  existed  a  divine-permanent  action 
exercised,  not  according  to  the  laws  of  motion,  which 
govern  the  material  world,  but  according  to  other 
laws  peculiar  to  the  free  motions  of  the  soul.  This 

*  Vide  note  I.  t  Quest,  on  the  Encyclop. 

Oupnek  '  hat,  9,  No.  91— Ibid  27. 


6 


GERBET  ON 


powerful  faith  swayed  man  even  when  bowed  to  earth 
beneath  the  dominion  of  his  passions.  When  the 
slaves  of  vice  supplicated  heaven  for  the  false  goods 
they  idolized,  the  instinct  of  this  sacred  duty  mani- 
fested itself  even  in  their  unhallowed  petitions.  But 
whoever  sincerely  aspired  after  virtue,  implored  from 
on  high  support  for  his  weakness.  The  various 
liturgies  of  antiquity  contain,  on  this  point,  many 
affecting  invocations ;  and  so  deeply  was  this  want 
felt,  that  the  Pagan  worship,  in  one  of  its  most 
enormous  abuses,  was,  according  to  Cicero,  but  a 
corruption  of  prayer.  "  The  passions,  says  he,  have 
been  deified,  as  their  effects  cannot  be  restrained 
otherwise  than  by  divine  power."* 

When  the  will  of  man,  borne  by  an  ardent  desire, 
is  elevated  to  the  supreme  will,  the  miracle  of  divine 
intervention  is  accomplished.  Prayer,  "  which  makes 
God  present  to  us,"f  is  a  sort  of  communion  by  which 
man  nourishes  himself  with  grace,  and  makes  it  a 

*  Quarum  omnium  rerum  quia  vis  erat  tanta,  ut  sine  Deo 
regi  not  posset,  ipsa  res  Deorum  numen  obtinuit.  Quo  ex  genere 
Cupidinis,  et   voluptatis  Lubentince  Veneris  vocubala  con- 
secrata  sunt.    De  Nat.  Deorum  Lib.  11,  c.  23. 
f  Origen,  De  orat.  opp.  No.  8. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


7 


portion  of  his  spiritual  substance.  In  this  ineffable 
communication,  the  divine  will  penetrates  our  will, 
its  action  penetrates  our  action,  that  it  may  produce 
one  and  the  same  indivisible  work,  which  belongs 
entirely  to  one  as  well  as  the  other :  astonishing  union 
of  grandeur  and  lowliness ;  of  an  ever  fruitful,  eternal 
power,  with  a  created  activity  whose  very  duration 
is  but  a  process  of  decay  ;  of  the  incorruptible  and 
regenerating  element  with  the  weak  and  corruptible 
elements  ofourbeing;  which,  generally  and  constantly 
cherished,  though  differently  understood,  from  the 
savage  tribe  to  the  most  intellectual  nations,  was, 
under  various  forms,  the  imperishable  faith  of  man- 
kind. If  certain  individuals,  with  whom  the  senses 
constitute  all  intelligence,  refuse  to  believe  that  prayer 
is  one  of  the  conditions  of  the  life  of  the  soul,  what 
does  that  moral  idiotism  prove  against  the  sentiment 
of  all  ages  ?  Instead  of  recognising,  on  the  faith  of 
general  experience,  the  conditions  of  the  life  of  the 
body,  shall  we  wait  till  it  has  been  demonstated  that 
bread  is  nutritious  ? 

As  every  spiritual  act  ought,  according  to  the  laws 
of  our  nature,  assume  a  sensible  form,  and  as  this 


8 


GERBET  ON 


external  realization  completes  what  is  properly  called 
the  human  act,  that  is  to  say,  the  act  of  the  entire 
man,  we  find  among  all  nations  the  same  fundamental 
rite,  namely,  the  rite  of  oblation,  which  is,  as  it 
were,  the  body  of  prayer.    By  prayer,  man  adores 
God  as  the  principle  of  all  existence,  the  author  and 
preserver  of  all  beings,  from  whom  every  living  soul 
receives  grace  to  renew  and  repair  its  strength.  This 
great  act  of  adoration  was  everywhere  represented 
exteriorly  by  the  oblation  of  the  things  necessary  for 
the  life  of  the  body  :  an  oblation  by  which  they  also 
were  referred  to  God,  as  to  their  principle.  As 
man,  by  the  very  act  of  prayer,  recognised  that  God, 
the  principle  of  life,  is  the  absolute  master  and 
supreme  Lord  of  all  creatures,  so  the  destruction  of 
the  material  elements  offered  to  the  Deity,  indicated 
that  every  creature  holds  its  existence  under  the 
supreme  dominion  of  the  Creator,  who  can  preserve 
or  withdraw  the  gift  as  he  pleases.    For  this  reason, 
the  ordinary  matter  of  the  oblation,  consisted  in  those 
things  which  serve  as  food  for  man,  and  particularly 
in  bread  and  wine,  the  daily  and  universal  food,  the 
expressive  symbol  of  this  spiritual  nourishment,  of 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


9 


which  the  soul  has  always  and  everywhere  felt  the 
necessity.  Thus  oblation  was  the  sensible  consum- 
mation of  prayer  ;  it  may  be  denominated  the  prayer 
of  the  senses,  as  prayer  itself  is  the  oblation  of  the 
soul.  Mere  invocation,  separated  from  it,  appeared 
imperfect ;  and,  though  they  could  not  in  every  case 
be  united,  they  were  deemed  not  less  intimately 
connected  in  their  origin. 

Prayer,  considered  in  its  essence,  has  a  relation  to 
the  order  of  creation.  In  invoking  the  divine  aid, 
we  implore  a  continuation  of  the  creative  action,  of 
which  oblation  is  the  perpetual  memorial.  These 
symbols  are  destined  to  awaken  the  remembrance  of 
it,  as  if  God,  in  teaching  the  first  men  the  worship 
which  they  were  to  transmit  to  their  posterity,  had 
said  to  them  "  Do  this  in  memory  of  me,  and  each 
time  that  you  shall  offer  these  emblems  of  life  you 
shall  announce  the  living  God,  who  created  and 
preserves  all  things."  Though  human  nature  had 
not  been  originally  vitiated,  prayer  would  have  been 
the  basis  of  terrestrial  worship,  because,  arising  from 
the  essential  connexion  which  exists  between  the 
creature  and  the  Creator,  it  is  a  law  for  all  intelli- 


10 


GEXIBET  ON 


gences.  If  God  is  essentially  good  and  happy,  his 
creatures  cannot  be  happy  but  by  freely  attaching 
themselves  to  him  who  is  the  supreme  good.  Happi- 
ness, the  reward  of  virtue,  is  their  common  condition. 
But  to  merit  they  must  combat.  Virtue  which  perfects 
their  being,  is  the  effort  by  which  they  conquer  the 
obstacles  opposed  to  its  developement.  Hence,  the 
activity  of  all  finite  intelligence  being  exhausted  in  the 
unceasing  struggle  against  these  opposing  limits,  it 
requires  continually  to  repair  and  renew  its  strength 
at  the  source  of  life,  in  the  same  manner  as  the  plant 
must  extract  from  the  bosom  of  the  earth  the  sap  of 
each  day,  in  order  to  triumph  over  the  rigour  of  the 
seasons  which  impedes  the  developement  of  its  vege- 
tation. Thus  prayer,  in  its  essence,  is  but  the  sincere 
acknowledgment  of  this  continual  want,  the  humble 
desire  of  this  perpetual  assistance,  and  the  confession 
of  an  indigence  that  hopes.  If  the  most  perfect  of 
the  created  spirits,  even  he  who  shines  at  the  head  of 
the  celestial  hierarchy,  believed  that  he  could  exist 
independently  even  for  a  moment,  by  that  alone  he 
would  offer  to  himself  a  sacrilegious  adoration ;  and, 
as  the  elevation  to  which  he  aspired  had  not  humility 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


II 


for  its  basis,  he  would  fall  instantly  precipitated  by 
pride  :  whilst  the  last  of  those  spirits,  exiled  in  the 
depths  of  this  valley  of  tears,  as  in  the  catacombs 
of  creation,  if  he  hath  regulated  in  his  heart  the 
order  of  his  elevation,  by  ascending  from  virtue  to 
virtue,*  might  soar  on  the  wing  of  humble  prayer 
towards  the  God  of  gods,  and,  without  ever  attaining 
his  greatness,  would  approach  him  unceasingly.  This 
poor  man  cried  and  the  Lord  heard  him,  f  this  is 
the  language  of  all  creation. 

Ever  since  time  came  forth  from  the  womb  of 
eternity,  prayer  has  been  commensurate  with  the 
limits  of  creation,  because  wherever  God  has  placed 
intelligent  beings  capable  of  serving  him,  there  are 
to  be  found  weakness  and  hope :  supplications  and  acts 
of  thanksgiving  respond  from  sphere  to  sphere,  and 
the  vast  universe  becomes  a  great  temple.  How 
delightful  the  reflection  that  these  forms  of  prayer 

*  Beatus  vir  cujus  est  auxelium  abste ;  ascensiones  in  corde 
suo  disposuit,  in  valle  lacoymarum,  in  loco  quern  posuit 
Etenim  benedietionem  dabit  legislator,  ibimt  de  vertute  in 
virtutem :  videbitur  Deus  deovum  in  Sion. — Psal.  lxxxiii,  v.  67. 

f  Iste  pauper  clamavit,  et  Dominus  exaudivit  cum. — Psal. 
xxxiii.  v.  7. 


12 


GEREET  ON 


which  are  lisped  in  childhood,  and  which  we  ourselves 
repeat  without  comprehending  all  their  sense  and 
force,  are  but  the  translation,  into  terrestrial  language, 
of  the  universal  hymn  which,  from  every  point  of 
space  and  time,  swells  towards  the  God  of 
eternity. 

But,  if  there  be  a  means  of  salvation  analagous  to 
the  condition  of  all  intelligences,  does  not  the  condi- 
tion of  fallen  man  demand  a  particular  remedy, 
corresponding  to  the  corruption  of  his  nature  ?  Does 
not  the  wreck  of  his  being  demand  a  saving  hand  ? 
Yes,  it  is  the  aspiration  of  bis  broken  heart.  But  this 
indefinite  sentiment,  which  still  leaves  him  in  dark- 
ness,tends  only  to  make  that  want  more  sensible.  Light 
is  to  be  sought  elsewhere ;  what  does  tradition  proclaim 
on  this  point?  It  tells  us  that  man  wants,  not  only  aid 
to  uphold,  but  also  an  expiation  to  purify  him,  and 
that  prayer  without  sacrifice  is  insufficient. 

The  idea  that  man  could  not  be  saved  but  by  the 
substitution  of  a  victim,  was  as  general  as  the  idea  of 
God  himself,  and  apparently  more  general  than  the 
practice  of  simple  prayer;  for  certain  tribes  have  been 
discovered,  in  whose  worship  no  trace  of  vocal  prayer 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


13 


could  be  found,  but  who,  in  immolating  victims 
prayed  by  action. 

If  we  ascend  to  the  most  remote  antiquity,  we  shall 
find  this  faith  already  in  possession  of  the  world. 
Genesis,  which,  considered  as  a  mere  historical 
document,  offers  to  us  so  simple  and  so  touching 
a  picture  of  the  primitive  faith  and  manners, 
represents  it  as  prevailing  even  among  the  children 
of  Adam,  of  Noah,  of  Abraham,  and  in  a  word 
among  all  the  elder  branches  of  the  human  family, 
or,  as  the  Vedali  has  it,  all  the  great  Predecessors. 
It  is  now  generally  admitted  that  the  collection  of 
dogmas  and  rites,  which  ancient  India  presents  to  the 
contemplation  of  modern  science,  included,  in  its 
voluminous  details,  the  belief  in  one  great  sacrifice  ; 
and,  as  the  different  trains  of  thought  were  only 
considered  as  the  rays  of  a  circle  that  had  religion  for 
its  centre,  this  doctrine  of  expiation  appeared  to 
embody  itself,  under  different  forms,  in  their  political 
constitution,  legislation,  philosophy,  and  even  in  the 
usages  of  domestic  life.  It  appeared,  among  certain 
primitive  nations,  at  a  period  prior  to  all  the  other 
monuments  of  their  religious  belief.    In  examining 


14 


GERBET  ON 


the  radical  characters  of  the  most  ancient  writing 

extant,  we  would  be  tempted  to  believe  that  those  who 

first  used  them  had  no  worship,  if,  among  the  signs 

which  relate  to  the  physical  necessities,  one  was  not 

discovered  that  directly  refers  to  religion,  and  this 

sign  was  that  of  sacrifice.*    The  Persian  cosmogony 

says  that  the  ancestors  of  the  human  race,  Meschia 

and   Meschiane,   after    being   seduced    by  the 

author  of  evil,  immolated  a  lamb,  a  portion  of 

which  was  received  into  heaven,  f    Thus  the  solemn 

sacrifice  was  always  deemed  the  most  august  act, 

containing,  in  an  eminent  degree,  the  virtue  of  all 

the  other  parts  of  worship.  An  idea  not  less  universal 

is  accurately  represented,  though  under  a  different 

form,  by  this  ancient  Chinese  sentence : — "  The 

recital  of  all  the  pieces  of  Che-King  is  not  equivalent 

to  a  single  oblation  ;  the  oblation  is  much  inferior  to 

the  acceptation  ;  the  acceptation  is  inferior  to  the 

worship  offered  on  the  mountains  ;  and  all  combined 

are  infinitely  beneath  the  sacrifice  offered  to  Chang-ty 

by  the  son  of  Heaven. "t 

*  Vide  the  memoirs  of  Abel  Remusat,  torn.  11,  p.  37. 
f  Bouen-Dehesch,  Tom.  11  of  Zend-Avesta,  p.  379. 
£  Life  of  Confucius,  Tom.  xii.  Memoirs  by  the  Missionaries 
of  Pekin,  page  209. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


15 


This  great  idea  of  expiation,  realized  in  sacrifice, 
embodies  itself  under  a  form  that  contrasts  as  much 
with  oblation,  the  expression  of  simple  prayer,  as  the 
state  of  the  human  race  subject  to  sin  and  death 
contrasts  with  the  primitive  state  of  innocence  and 
immortality.  A  worship  sombre  as  justice  itself 
succeeded  the  peaceful  worship,  which  would  have 
been  always  that  of  man,  had  he  remained  faithful  to 
the  order  established  by  the  first  love.*  In  the 
oblation  we  see  the  symbols  of  life  :  in  the  sacrifice, 
the  living  being  is  condemned,  and  its  death  is  the 
figure  of  another  death.  The  flesh,  separated  from 
the  blood,  is  the  awful  emblem  of  the  idea  concealed 
in  this  mysterious  action.  What  relation  could 
exist  between  the  immolation  of  an  animal  and  the 
remission  of  sins — this  was  a  mystery  to  man.  Did 
the  vile  blood  of  the  victims,  that  fell  beneath  the 
sacred  knife,  possess  the  virtue  of  purifying  the 
conscience?  Never  did  such  an  absurdity  prevail 
in  the  world.  But  mankind  firmly  believed  in  what 
was  represented  by  these  sacrifices.  All  they  knew 
was  that  they  were  the  types  of  a  divine  mystery  of 
*  Dante. 


16 


GEKBET  ON 


justice  and  grace ;  and  the  voice  of  hope  arose,  during 
four  thousand  years,  from  the  depths  of  that  mystery 
which  futurity  was  to  unveil. 

The  deists,  in  demonstrating  that  the  efficacy  of 
prayer  and  sacrifice  cannot  be  established  by  mere 
reasoning,  prove  what  is  attested  by  tradition,  namely, 
that  this  faith  has  not  originated  in  human  conception. 
The  more  clearly  they  establish  that  the  principle 
of  these  dogmas  cannot  be  found  either  in  the  sphere 
of  experience,  or  in  that  of  reasoning,  the  more 
evident  it  becomes  that  a  belief  in  dogmas  as  ancient, 
and  as  widely  diffused  as  mankind,  could  not  have 
existed,  if  they  had  not  been  primitively  revealed ; 
so  that  the  insoluble  difficulties  against  the  purely 
rational  theory  of  these  dogmas,  have  infinite  force 
in  establishing  the  divine  origin  of  that  faith.  If 
worship,  the  expression  of  these  general  tenets,  be 
only  a  vain  phantasmagoria,  these  tenets  themselves 
must  be  an  eternal  chimera,  and,  in  the  midst  of  this 
universal  dream,  I  should  like  to  know,  how  those 
who  reject  belief  in  sacrifice  could  prove  to  a 
consistent  mind  that  it  ought  to  believe  in  God. 


TFTG  EUCHARIST. 


37 


CHAPTER  II. 
Ancient  Communion, 

The  study  of  antiquity  leads  from  every  point 
to  this  truth,  that  there  existed  on  the  earth 
but  one  religion,  of  which  the  local  forms  were 
originally  but  emanations  more  or  less  pure. 
Besides  the  striking  uniformity  of  these  systems  of 
belief,  certain  fundamental  rites,  extraordinary  in 
their  nature,  and  yet  common  to  all,  render  this 
unity  of  origin  visible  through  the  space  of  six 
thousand  years,  and  the  more  so  as  we  can  find 
nothing  in  the  constitution  of  the  human  mind,  that 
can  explain  this  constant  universality.  Among 
these  rites,  one  of  the  most  remarkable  is  com- 
munion, which  was  always  the  consummation  of 
the  offering  and  sacrifice. 

B 


lb 


GERBET  ON 


Struck  by  the  similarity  of  the  Jewish  rites  with 
those  of  other  nations,  certain  philosophers  and 
theologians  deduced,  from  this  as  well  as  from 
many  other  points,  consequences  diametrically 
opposed.  The  former  inferred  that  the  Jews 
borrowed  their  worship  from  the  Gentiles;  the 
latter,  that  the  Gentile  worship  was  only  an  imitation 
of  the  ceremonies  established  by  Moses.  But  it  is 
absurd  to  imagine  a  secondary  derivation,  when  the 
very  antiquity  of  these  customs,  which  are  found 
from  the  first  ages  to  have  been  established  among 
the  more  ancient  nations,  supposes  a  common 
derivation,  prior  to  the  formation  of  particular 
societies.  We  gather  this  even  from  the  book  of 
Genesis.  "It  is  no  longer  doubtful  among  us, 
says  Pelisson,  that  all  false  religions  have  been 
derived  from  the  true  one,  and  that  the  sacrifices 
of  paganism  have  originated  in  those  enjoined  on 
the  first  men,  of  which  Abel  and  Cain  afford  us  an 
example  ;  sacrifices  which  were  but  the  figure  and 
the  type  of  a  great  sacrifice  in  which  God  was  to 
immolate  himself  for  us.  The  flesh  of  victims  was 
eaten  throughout  the  world:  in  all  nations  the 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


19 


sacrifice  which  terminated  in  this  way,  was  regarded 
as  a  solemn  feast  of  man  with  God ;  hence  it 
occurs  that  we  find  very  frequently,  in  the  old 
pagan  poets,  the  banquet  of  Jupiter,  and  the  viands 
of  Neptune,  used  to  signify  the  victims  which  were 
eaten  after  they  had  been  immolated  in  honor  of 
these  false  divinities ;  and  though  the  J ews  had 
holocausts,  that  is  sacrifices  in  which  the  victim 
was  entirely  consumed  in  honor  of  the  Deity,  they 
were  accompanied  by  the  offering  of  a  cake,  so  that 
in  these  sacrifices  there  might  be  something  of 
which  man  could  partake."  * 

The  theology  of  India  has  associated  this  tradi- 
tional rite  to  its  vast  conceptions.  4 'AH  nourish- 
ment is  deemed  to  be  a  sacrifice.  The  nourish- 
ment of  the  body  is  emblematic  of  that  of  the  soul, 
viz.  the  holy  truth, — the  celestial  manna.  Wherefore 
food  was  to  be  taken  with  devotion,  in  a  state  of 
sweet  recollection,  the  soul  free  from  terrestrial 
cares  and  absorbed  in  the  delights  of  an  innocent 
joy.  Thus  religion  gave  laws  even  to  festivals. 
We  communicate  with  the  divinity  through  the 
*  Treatise  on  the  Eucharist,  page  182 — Paris  1694, 


GEUBET  on 


medium  of  the  oblation  presented  to  it.  It  is  only 
on  consecrated  food  that  the  Hindoo  lives.  He  has 
a  horror  of  all  animal  food,  that  has  not  been 
offered  to  the  Divinity.  Such  are,  in  substance, 
the  fundamental  principles  of  the  doctrine  regarding 
sacrifices  in  India."  *  To  cite  but  an  example, 
one  of  the  most  celebrated  sacrifices,  which  con- 
sisted in  the  immolation  of  a  lamb,  was  accompanied 
by  a  prayer,  in  which  these  words  were  repeated 
aloud  :  TFhen  shall  the  Saviour  be  born  ?  This 
symbolical  ceremony  terminated  by  partaking  of  the 
flesh  of  the  victim,  and  so  sacred  was  the  character 
of  this  participation,  that  the  law  which  bound  the 
Bramins  to  perpetual  abstinence,  yielded  to  that 
superior  law  which  prescribed  communion,  f  We 
find  a  similar  custom  among  the  Egyptians,  who 
eat,  in  their  principal  sacrifices,  the  flesh  of  animals 
which  on  other  occasions  they  held  in  abhorrence. 
Herodotus,  who  remarks  this  apparent  contradiction, 
says  that  he  had  learned  the  reason  of  it ;  but,  in 

*  The  Catholic  by  Baron  D'Eckstein. 
f  Letters  of  the  Abb£.  P.  Bouchet  to  Huet,  Tom.  xi  of 
edifying,  Letters  p.  21. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


21 


order  that  he  might  not  profane  the  secrets  which 
had  been  confided  to  him,  he  veils  it  in  a  religious 
silence.  * 

In  the  ancient  mysteries  of  Mithras,  which  finally 
prevailed  through  a  considerable  portion  of  the 
Roman  Empire,  St.  Justin  f  and  Tertullianf 
inform  us,  that  bread  and  a  vessel  full  of  water, 
over  which  a  mysterious  form  of  prayer  was  recited, 
were  placed  before  the  initiated ;  and  this  species 
of  consecration  was  also  followed  by  communion.  § 
We  learn  from  the  Zends  books,  that  a  similar 
ceremony  was  deemed  an  essential  part  of  the 
Persian  worship.  The  offerings  of  bread,  meat, 
and  fruit,  in  which  the  priest  and  people  par- 
ticipated at  the  end  of  the  sacred  ceremony,  were 
designated  by  the  name  of  Miezd.  It  would  be 
difficult  to  imagine  any  thing  more  solemn  than 
the  prayers  and  benedictions  which  preceded  and 
followed  this-  rite.^f  The  holy  spirits  supposed  to 
preside  over  the  different  parts  of  the  universe  and 
the  conduct  of  men,  as  well  as  the  souls  of  the  just, 

*  Hist  of  Herodotus,  Lib.  11.  f  Apology. 

%  Prescriptions,  c.  40.    §  Vide  note  11.    IF  Vide  note  11L. 


22 


GERBET  ON 


from  the  Father  of  the  human   race  down  to 
Sosioch,  a  name  which  the  Zends  books  give  to 
the  expected  Redeemer,  were  all  invoked  for  that 
oblation.    And,  as  the  reversibility  of  merit  was 
universally  believed,  a  special  prayer  is  contained 
in  the  same  books,  by  which  the  priest,  according 
to  his  private  intention,  applied  the  benefit  of  that 
holy  action  to  other  men.    Purity  was  deemed  a 
necessary  disposition  for  participating  in  the  obla- 
tion.   The  liturgy  proclaimed  :    "  The  pure  ordain 
the  oblation,  the  pure  ministers  have  performed  it, 
and  the  pure  partake  of  it."    Then  the  Celebrant 
said  to  his  attendant :    "Man  of  the  law,  eat  this 
Miezd,  and  perform  this  action  with  purity."  The 
Zends  books  extol  its  efficacy  in  pompous  terms. 
Ormusd,  who  from  the   beginning   dwelleth  in 
increated  light,  had  instituted  and  celebrated  the 
Miezd  with  the  celestial  spirits  in  his  splendid  man- 
sion.   To  this  ceremony  the  religion  of  the  Persians 
adds  another,  emblematic  of  the  same  idea,  and  to 
which  it  attaches  the  same  importance.    The  great 
Ormusd,  in  the  beginning,  created  the  tree  of  life. 
That    symbolical  tree,  called   Horn,   grows  in 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


23 


waters  of  a  pure  and  vivifying  source  which  flows 
from  the  throne  of  Oramsd  himself.  It  banishes 
death,  it  will  effect  the  resurrection,  and  impart 
life  to  the  blessed.  They  consecrate  it  by  a  form 
of  prayer  similar  to  that  of  the  Miezd  ;  and  eleva- 
ting they  invoke  it,  because  it  exalts  piety  and 
science.  After  having  extracted  the  juice,  which 
is  received  in  a  sacred  cup,  they  drink  it,  for 
it  is  said,  that  whosoever  shall  drink  this  juice 
shall  not  die.  Thus  the  two  principal  ceremonies 
of  worship,  so  closely  united,  are  also  linked  with 
the  mystical  idea  of  a  communion  which  consists 
in  being  nourished  by  sacred  bread,  and  in 
drinkmg  what  the  Zend  Avesta  terms  the  liquor 
of  life.* 

Among  the  Chinese  the  same  rite  presents  itself 
in  the  sacrifices  of  an  inferior  order  offered  to  the 
souls  of  the  just,  as  may  be  seen  in  that  which  is 
celebrated  in  honor  of  Confucius.  The  priest  after 
having  buried  in  the  earth  the  blood  of  the  victim, 
offers  to  Confucius  a  vessel  full  of  wine  which  he 

*  Zend-Avesta,  Vendidad  Sad6,  Tom.  1,  part  II,  passim.. 


24 


GERBET  ON 


immediately  pours  on  a  man  of  straw,  and  addresses 
this  prayer  to  the  tablet:  "Your  virtues,  O 
Confucius,  are  excellent  and  admirable.  Your 
doctrine  teaches  Kings  how  to  rule.  The  offerings 
which  we  present  to  you  are  pure.  May  your 
spirit  descend  on  us ;  may  it  enlighten  us  by  its 
presence."  After  the  prayer,  all  the  assistants 
kneel,  and  remain  in  that  posture  for  some  time. 
The  priest  himself,  after  having  washed  his  hands, 
also  kneels :  then  the  voices  and  musical  instruments 
steal  upon  the  ear.  He  takes  from  the  hands  of 
one  of  the  assistants  a  basin  in  which  there  is  a 
piece  of  silk,  elevating  with  both  hands  he  offers  it 
to  Confucius.  He  performs  a  like  ceremony  with 
a  vessel  full  of  wine.  Whilst  they  burn  the  piece 
of  silk  on  a  pan  set  apart  for  that  use,  the  Cele- 
brant recites  a  prayer  similar  to  the  preceding. 
After  many  reverences,  he  takes  again  in  his  hands 
the  vessel  full  of  wine,  and  recites  another  prayer 
addressed  to  the  spirit  of  Confucius.  Then  he 
says  :  Drink  the  wine  of  happiness  and  joy.  He 
commands  them  to  kneel.  Whilst  he  says,  Drink 
the  wine  of  joy,  the  Celebrant  drinks  the  wine 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


25 


that  is  in  the  vessel  presented  to  him.  He  offers 
to  Confucius  the  flesh  of  the  victims,  which  are 
afterwards  distributed  among  the  assistants.  Each 
was  persuaded  that,  by  such  a  participation,  he 
became  entitled  to  the  favour  of  Confucius."* 

The  worship  of  the  Greeks  and  Romans  is  too 
well  known  to  require  that  we  should  enter  into 
any  details  on  this  subject.  It  is  generally  admitted 
that  besides  the  custom  of  feeding  on  the  flesh  of 
the  victims,  the  former  used,  in  their  sacrifices, 
cakes  made  of  fine  flour  and  honey ;  the  latter,  a 
paste  made  of  fine  flour  and  salt,  which  they  called 
immolatio,  to  this  were  added  libations  of  wine, 
which  were  not  poured  on  the  head  of  the  victims 
till  the  celebrant  and  assistants  had  received  a 
portion  of  them. 

In  the  solemn  sacrifice  which  the  Celts  offered 
at  the  beginning  of  every  year,  the  three  most 
ancient  Druids  carried,  one  bread,  the  other  a 
vessel  full  of  water,  and  the  third  an  ivory  hand 
representing  justice.     After  some  prayers,  the 


*  Parallel  of  Religions.  Tom.  1,  page  420. 


26 


GEHBET  ON 


high-priest  burned  a  little  of  the  bread,  poured  on 
the  altar  some  drops  of  wine,  offered  the  bread  and 
wine  in  sacrifice,  and  then  distributed  them  to  the 
assistants.* 

The  Germans,  f  Scandinavians,  J  and  Finns,  § 
conformed  to  the  universal  rite;  and  it  appears 
that  the  practice  of  pagan  communion  was  preser- 
ved, down  to  the  end  of  the  sixteenth  century,  in 
Sama-gotia,  as  well  as  in  several  parts  of  Lithuania. 
Ismaelismhas  preserved  a  sacrifice  commemorative  of 
that  of  Abraham,  which  it  celebrates  with  great  mag- 
nificence :  and  in  this  festival,  the  most  solemn  of  all, 
the  mysterious  ceremony,  on  which  the  consum- 
mation of  the  sacrifice  depends,  is  also  observed, 
though  one  of  its  circumstances  is  contrary  to  the 
prohibitions  of  the  Koran.  ^] 

As  to  the  Americans,  we  shall  only  cite  the 
example  of  the  two  great  nations,  Mexico  and  Peru, 
which  may  be  termed  the  east  of  the  new  world.  1 4  The 

*  Parallel  of  Religious,  Tom.  i,  Part  II,  Page  80. 
f  Vide  note  iv.  J  Suhn,  odin  Tom  iii,  P.  181. 

§  Vide  research  on  the  ancient  Finns. 
H  Vide  note  v. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


'27 


article  of  communion  has  been  most  clearly  recorded 
by  all  their  writers.  It  was  practiced  in  Mexico 
especially ;  where  the  priests  made  a  statue  from 
the  dough  of  Indian  corn  which  was  afterwards 
baked.  This  was  the  representative  of  their  idol. 
On  a  certain  day  of  the  year  it  was  exposed,  with 
much  ceremony,  to  the  veneration  of  the  faithful, 
and  no  one  dared  to  absent  himself  from  the  temple. 
It  was  carried  about  in  procession,  and  when  it  was 
borne  back  to  the  temple,  the  Papa  broke,  and 
the  priest  distributed  it  to  the  people,  who 
eat  of  ity  and  believed  themselves  sanctified  by 
such  a  participation.  We  see  the  same  rite 
diffused  among  many  of  the  ancient  nations  of  our 
hemisphere. 

But  we  cannot  omit  alluding  to  another  rite  of 
the  Peruvian  priests.  They  offered  in  sacrifice  bread 
made  of  Indian  corn  together  with  a  vinous  liquor 
extracted  from  it.  They  commenced  bv  eating  this 
bread,  then,  dipping  one  of  then*  fingers  in  the 
liquor,  and  raising  then-  eyes  to  heaven,  they  made 
an  aspersion  in  the  air,  with  the  liquid  they  had 
on  their  finger  :  and  having  done  this  they  drank 


28 


GERBET  ON 


in  honor  of  the  Sun.  It  is  not  improbable  that  this 
bread  and  this  vinous  substance,  were  made  of  the 
Indian  corn  which  grew  in  the  gardens  of  the  temples, 
and  which  was  esteemed  sacred.  However  tins 
may  be,  it  is  certain  that  this  bread  and  wine  were 
made  by  the  consecrated  virgins.  The  bread  was 
called  Cancu,  and  the  liquor  Aca,  and  were  never 
used  save  in  the  great  festivals  of  Eayami  and 
Cittua* 

This  fundamental  rite  completes  the  unity  of 
primitive  worship,  the  scheme  of  which  then 
becomes.fully  developed.  According  to  the  univer- 
sal belief,  God,  who,  in  the  beginning,  was 
personally  present  to  man,  continued  to  be  so  only 
by  grace  to  fallen  man.  But  how  was  a  par- 
ticipation in  divine  grace  to  be  effected  ?  By  prayer 
accompanied  with  oblation,  and  hi  virtue  of  an 
expiation  prefigured  by  sacrifice.  But  even  this 
imion  had  an  exterior  form  which  consisted  in  the 
participation  of  the  food  consecrated  by  oblation, 
and  the  flesh  of  victims.    Thus  a  communion  in 

*  American  Letters  of  Carle,  Tom.  1,  Pages  154  and  155. 


THE  EUCHARIST.  29 

grace,  at  the  same  time  spiritual  and  corporal, 
invisible  in  its  essence,  and  visibly  manifested,  such 
was  the  centre  to  which  the  leading  tenets  of  all 
nations  tended,  such  the  point  of  reunion — the  vital 
principle  of  universal  worship.* 

It  would  be  impossible  to  understand  this  primi- 
tive worship,  without  viewing  each  part  in  relation 
to  the  whole.  This  order  of  mystical  ideas  typified 
by  corporal  communion,  was  connected  with  a  deep 
religious  symbolism,  according  to  which  all  the 
elements  of  the  material  were  only  the  representatives 
of  the  invisible  world.  An  immense  colossal  spiri- 
tualism rises  before  us ;  even  in  the  first  ages  of 
the  world.  Originating  in  the  dogmas  of  tradition 
it  shewed  itself  in  all  the  ancient  systems  of  the 
human  race.  At  the  epoch  subsequent  to  the 
deluge,  we  see  for  example,  in  India,  the  ruins  of 
a  primitive  science  perfectly  spiritual  in  its  essence. 
These  indeed  are  only  ruins ;  but  yet  they  are  nobler 
than  our  creations.  Dimly  seen  through  the  vista 
of  former  ages,  these  intellectual  pyramids  would 


*  Vide  Note  VI. 


30 


GERBET  ON 


appear  by  their  enormous  proportions  to  oversha- 
dow the  systems  of  modern  invention.  Spirituality 
was  then  the  primitive  state :  it  bore  the  venerable 
character  of  age  when  materialism  received  its  birth. 
If  man  had  been  but  the  creature  of  mere  sensation, 
it  would  have  been  impossible,  judging  by  all  the 
known  laws  of  the  human  mind,  that,  in  the  interval 
which  separates  the  period  of  which  we  now  speak, 
from  that  which  the  traditions  of  all  nations  point 
out  as  the  birth  of  our  species,  he  could  have  raised 
himself,  from  a  state  scarcely  superior  to  that  of 
apes,  to  a  spiritualism  which  embraced  the  universe, 
and  disposed  in  harmonious  and  corresponding 
Cycles  the  various  orders  of  ideas.    With  these 
facts  before  us,  do  you  suppose  that  man,  abandoned 
to  himself,  a  wandering  savage,  commenced  his 
career  by  spirituality  ?    Such  an  hypothesis  is  an 
evident  absurdity.    Look  at  the  savages,  who  are 
already  hi  a  more  favourable  position  from  being 
born  in  a  sort  of  society,  and  receiving  there,  some 
degree  of  education:    though  initiated,  by  the 
language  they  are  taught,  in  some  general  spiritual 
ideas,  they  remain,  in  every  other  respect,  the  slaves 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


31 


of  the  grossest  materialism.  The  animal  stupidity 
from  which  they  cannot  free  themselves  by  their 
own  energy,  furnishes  an  irrefragable  argument 
against  this  fanciful  philosophy,  not  less  contrary, 
in  other  respects,  to  the  necessary  progress  of  the 
human  mind.  For,  as  Hume  remarks,  it  would  be 
absurd  that,  in  the  intellectual  order,  man  should 
have  invented  palaces  before  cottages.  Two  things 
are  then  certain:  man  commenced  by  spiritualism, 
and  man,  excluded  from  all  communication  with 
other  intelligences,  would  have  commenced  by 
materialism.  Hence  arises  the  necessity  of  a  pri- 
mitive revelation,  which  indeed  would  be  the  most 
philosophical  conception,  even  though  it  had  not 
been  the  universal  belief.  *  The  more  deeply  we 
shall  examine  the  character  of  the  ancient  world, 
viewing  it  in  relation  with  the  established  laws  of 
the  human  mind,  the  more  this  great  truth  will 
become  evident.  The  truly  catholic  philosophy, 
to  which  at  the  present  day  all  the  labours  of  the 
learned  are  contributing,  sometimes  unconsciously, 
will  in  developing  itself,  scatter  to  the  winds,  the 
*  Vide  note  vii 


32 


GERBET  ON 


sterile  dust  of  abstractions,  and  exhibit  the  ancient 
faith  crowned  with  all  the  rays  of  science.  Already 
the  science  even  of  the  infidel  school,  astonished 
at  its  own  discoveries,  which  overthrow  at  the 
same  time  the  fanciful  theories  of  idiology  and 
materialism,  has  begun  to  suspect  that  tliere  are 
more  things  between  heaven  and  earth  than  its 
philosophy  has  dreamed  of.  * 


*  Shakspea,re, 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


33 


chapter  nr. 

Developement  of  the  Primitive  Religion— personal 
presence  of  the  Deity — C7iristian  Communion. 

Though  the  primitive  religion  recognised,  as  we 
have  seen,  a  certain  intercourse  between  God  and 
man,  yet  the  human  race  aspired  to  a  more  perfect 
union.  The  recollection  of  an  original  soci'ety  still 
more  perfect  had  been  preserved,  and  the  same 
tradition  had  perpetuated  the  hope,  that  a  more 
endearing  union  would  be  established  by  the  Saviour 
universally  expected.  Thus  the  belief  of  a  Godj 
present  only  by  grace,  could  never  satisfy  the  yearning 
desire  of  man  for  a  closer  union  with  his  Creator. 
It  was  partly  to  the  energy  of  this  desire  that  idolatry 
owed  its  existence  ;  for  every  vicious  practice  is  but 
the  perversion  of  a  sentiment  originally  good,  as 
c 


3-1 


GERBET  ON 


error,  according  to  the  remark  of  Bossuet,  is  but  the 
abuse  of  truth.  Hence  the  consecration  of  statues 
that  the  Divinity  might  reside  corporally  therein ; 
hence  the  strong  propensity  to  theurgy,  so  violent  in 
all  the  pagan  nations,  hence  also  the  disposition  to 
recognise  in  illustrious  personages  some  incarnate 
divinity.  This  divine  instinct  shewed  itself,  in  every 
part  of  the  universe,  under  various  forms,  and  the 
public  worship,  even  in  the  superstious  practices 
amalgamated  with  it,  was  to  a  certain  degree  the 
prophetic  yearning  of  mankind,  seeking  every  where 
a  personal  presence  of  the  divinity. 

J esus  Christ  appears,  the  aspirations  of  the  moral 
world  are  at  length  satisfied,  its  expectations  realized. 
This  faith  in  the  real  presence  was  immediately 
productive  of  two  remarkable  effects,  bearing  on  the 
point  before  us,  the  one  in  the  bosom  of  Christianity 
itself,  the  other  in  the  pagan  world.  Among  the 
christians,  the  universal  rage  for  divination,  sorcery, 
and  magical  rites,  ceased  on  a  sudden.  It  was  not 
only  the  external  practices  that  gave  way  before  the 
rigorous  laws  of  the  Church,  but  even  the  propensity, 
till  then  so  furious  and  indomitable,  was  stilled  in 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


35 


the  human  heart,  and  was  succeeded  by  a  profound 
calm,  indicating  that  a  great  want  had  been  satisfied. 
Beyond  the  pale  of  the  Church,  the  same  belief  reacted 
on  pagan  philosophy.  The  latter  perceiving  that 
Christianity,  in  announcing  the  personal  presence  of 
the  Deity,  had  satisfied  the  perpetual  desire  of  man- 
kind, recognised  the  necessity,  in  order  to  maintain 
some  sway  over  the  mind,  of  promising  a  similar  boon. 
But  as  by  the  most  elaborate  abstractions,  it  could 
have  produced  nothing  better  than  an  abstract  Deity, 
and  as  in  truth  it  had  produced  nothing  real  but 
incertitude  and  doubt,  it  now  assumed  a  perfectly 
new  character.  From  rational  which  it  had  been, 
it  became  mystical  and  theurgical ;  and  the  famous 
school  of  Alexandria,  at  that  time  the  nursery  of 
pagan  philosophy,  could  only  oppose  to  the  mysteries 
of  the  Gospel  a  sort  of  theological  alchymy,  which 
vanished,  like  a  vision  of  the  night,  before  the 
ascendancy  of  the  ancient  faith  fully  displayed  in 
the  glories  of  Christianity. 

The  superiority  of  the  Christian  religion  properly 
so  called  over  the  primitive  religion,  consists  princi- 
pally in  uniting  us  more  closely  with  the  Deity.  God 


36 


GEKBEf  ON 


could  not  communicate  with  man  without  imparting 
a  more  intimate  knowledge  of  himself ;  hence  the 
developement  of  truth.    He  could  not  impart  this 
intimate  knowledge  of  himself  without  being  loved 
more  perfectly ;  hence  again  the  developement  of  the 
law  of  love,  and  of  all  morality,  fully  comprehended 
in  the  precept  of  charity.    It  followed  then  as  a 
necessary  consequence,  that  religious  worship  should 
receive  the  degree  of  perfection  suited  to  it.    If  the 
most  august  act  of  the  Christian  worship  was  only  a 
memorial  of  the  Saviour's  death,  as  the  most  solemn 
sacrifice  of  the  ancient  worship  was  its  emblem,  if 
the  one  announced  but  the  mere  remembrance,  as  the 
other  expressed  but  the  hope,  the  two  would  consti- 
tute but  mere  figures,  the  one  of  the  past,  the  other  of 
the  future,  but  both  equally  void;   so  that  Religion 
having  been  developed  in  all  its  other  parts,  and  that 
developement  being  a  consequence  of  the  real  pre- 
sence of  the  Deity,  had  religious  worship  alone 
remained  in   its  primitive  state  of  imperfection, 
it  would  have  stopped  short  of  the  reality.  The 
momentous  event,  which  constitutes  the  difference 
of  the  two  Epochs,  is  necessarily  the  arch-stone  of  a 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


37 


new  order,  all  the  parts  of  which  should  be  propor- 
tionally superior,  as  they  relate  to  the  corresponding 
parts  of  the  preceding  order,  which  was  only  the 
model ;  and  whereas  the  incarnation  is  the  substan- 
tial union  of  the  divine  and  human  nature,  however 
mysterious  to  our  feeble  intelligence  as  yet  in  its 
infancy,  it  was  natural  that  the  worship,  determined 
by  that  fundamental  fact,  should  be  the  medium  of 
a  union  with  God,  less  perfect  than  it  wiil  be  when 
the  shades  of  faith  shall  have  given  place  to  the 
unclouded  vision  of  truth  itself,  but  as  close  as  it  can 
be  in  this  enigmatical  world,  where  man  is  less 
susceptible  of  light  than  of  love. 

Such  has  been  at  all  times  the  belief  of  the  univer- 
sal Church,  a  belief  founded  on  the  words  of  Christ 
himself — that  he  was  and  would  be  always  present 
to  the  regenerated  world  even  to  the  consummation 
of  time,  though  in  an  invisible  manner — and  that 
such  a  permanent  presence  constituted  the  vital 
principle  of  Christianity.  It  does  not  enter  into  our 
present  plan  to  demonstrate  the  perpetuity  of  Catholic 
tradition ;  this  is  indeed  the  less  necessary  as  it  is  no 
longer  contested  by  all  consistent  protestants,  who 


38 


GERBET  ON 


have  been  forced,  by  the  principle  of  mental  indepen- 
dence, to  represent  to  themselves  that  variation  and 
change  of  belief  is  one  of  the  essential  characteristics 
of  the  true  religion,  and  to  reject  catholicity  merely 
because  its  fundamental  principle  is  to  believe  what 
has  been  always  and  every  where  believed.  But,  if 
the  rule  of  faith,  the  great  preservative  of  dogmas,  is 
immutably  one,  the  dogmas  considered  in  themselves 
present  the  same  grand  character  of  unity,  particularly 
in  every  part  that  relates  to  the  divine  presence. 

Mankind  believed  that  God  was  present  by  grace : 
but  what  is  grace  ?  It  is  an  aid  given  man  enabling 
him  to  regain  the  state  in  which  he  was  created, 
renovating,  because  it  relates  to  fallen  man,  and 
consequently  purely  gratuitous.  It  is  in  another  point 
of  view,  a  continuation  of  the  creative  action.  Since 
the  incarnation  of  the  Word,  the  Church  has  believed 
in  the  real  presence  of  Christ ;  but  what  is  the  real 
presence,  but  the  incarnation  perpetuated?  The 
dogma  of  the  Eucharist  is  as  naturally  and  inti- 
mately connected  with  the  order  of  ideas  which 
is  based  on  the  Incarnation,  as  is  the  dogma  of  grace 
with  the  more  general  order  of  ideas,  though  funda- 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


m 


mentally  the  same,  which  has  for  its  basis  the  restora- 
tion of  rational  beings  according  to  the  primitive 
plan  of  the  creation.  It  is  uniformly  a  belief  in  the 
actual  presence  of  the  Deity,  but  under  two  different 
modes,  having  the  same  mutual  relation  as  the  two 
fundamental  facts  by  which  they  are  determined ;  for 
the  real  presence  is  to  the  mere  divine  action,  or 
grace,  precisely  what  the  Incarnation  is  to  the  will  of 
assisting  fallen  man.  The  generative  term  of  the 
union  of  God  with  man  having  changed,  the  fruits 
are  different ;  but,  in  both  cases,  the  proportion  is 
preserved.  Thus  all  the  mysteries  of  love  are  inter- 
woven with  each  other,  or  rather  they  are  the 
progressive  accomplishment  of  the  same  merciful 
design,  of  which  the  eucharistic  union  is  the  last 
terrestrial  compliment :  how  beautiful  the  harmony 
which  presents,  under  so  magnificent  an  aspect,  to 
the  reason  of  man,  this  mystery  which  is  also  the 
tenet  of  his  heart,  being  the  purest  and  sweetest 
of  his  consolations. 

The  error  of  those  who  reject  the  real  presence  is, 
in  relation  to  Christianity  fully  developed,  what  the 
system  of  the  ancient  Philosophers,  who  denied  the 


40 


GERBET  ON 


dogma  of  grace,  was  to  primitive  Christianity :  an 
error  which  the  Pelagians  sought  to  combine  with 
christian  ideas.  By  creation,  said  the  former, 
we  receive  from  God  all  that  constitutes  man,  what 
necessity  for  a  new  divine  action  ?  By  the  union  of 
the  Word  with  human  nature,  said  the  latter,  we 
received  all  that  constitutes  the  christian,  what 
necessity  for  a  new  union  with  God  ?  The  first  did 
not  understand  that  man  stood  in  need  of  a  commu- 
nion in  divine  grace  to  maintain  the  life  of  the  soul, 
or  to  practice  the  primeval  law.  The 
second  are  still  ignorant  that  a  communion  in  the 
divine  substance  of  the  incarnate  Word,  is  necessary 
to  possess  the  plenitude  of  life,  and  to  attain  the 
high  perfection  of  the  evangelical  Law,  which  is  the 
end  and  consummation  of  the  former.  But  when 
they  suppose  that,  in  recognising  the  necessity  whe- 
ther of  grace,  or  of  the  eucharistic  communion, 
injury  is  done  the  Creator  or  Redeemer,  they  forget 
that  the  Eucharistic]  communion  is  the  means  by 
which  the  permament  incarnation  is  individualized 
in  every  christian,  as  grace  is  the  means  by  which 
the  divine  permanent  power  operates  in  a  particular 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


41 


manner  in  every  man,  and  thus,  so  far  from  detrac- 
ting from  the  creative  power,  or  from  the  renovating 
influence  of  the  incarnation,  nothing  is  better  fitted 
to  give  a  more 'exalted  notion  of  them,  than  this 
continual  want  of  participating  in  them,  as  nothing  is 
more  capable  to  inspire  us  with  a  lively  sentiment  of 
the  infinite  love  they  reveal,  than  this  inexhaustible 
communication  of  both  one  and  the  other.  Hence 
the  beautiful  expression  of  Bourdaloue,  rigourously 
true  with  respect  to  grace,  but  supereminently  so 
with  respect  to  the  Eucharist,  or  grace  by  excel- 
lence :  God  exalts  himself  by  this  infinite  con- 
descension. 

The  analogies  which  have  been  just  noticed  show 
how  Protestantism,  in  setting  out  with  a  denial  of 
the  catholic  dogma  of  the  Eucharist,  has  proceeded 
step  by  step,  to  reject  the  dogma  of  grace,  the  foun- 
dation of  all  religion;  and  this  progress  of  Protestan- 
tism confirms  in  turn  the  accuracy  of  these  analogies* 
For  the  history  of  doctrines  is  by  no  means  a  vain  phe- 
nomenon. Their  external  connexion  shadows  forth 
the  internal  association  of  ideas,  and  gives  a  palpable 
form  to  their  logic.  The  three  leaders  of  the  reform- 


42 


GERBET  ON 


ation  marshaled  against  catholic  mysticism, assail  each 
from  his  ground,  the  belief  in  the  sacrament  of  love. 
Luther  mutilates  and  denaturalizes  it;  Calvin,  by 
veiling  under  equivocal  expressions  the  substance  of 
his  doctrine,  annihilates  it.  Less  cunning,  but 
more  enterprising,  Zuinglius  lifts  the  veil.  The  first 
effect  of  their  common  doctrine  was  that  the  Refor- 
mation exhibited  a  worship  divested  of  sacrifice,  and 
was  thus  placed  without  the  pale  of  Religion,  such  as 
it  has  been  conceived  in  all  ages.  Shortly,  by  a 
natural  consequence,  Socianinism,  following  up  the 
work  of  destruction,  assailed  the  dogma  of  the  real 
presence,  in  the  incarnation  itself,  as  well  as  the 
fundamental  idea  of  sacrifice  by  attacking  the 
redemption.  Though  ancient  Protestantism  had 
struggled  some  time  against  the  ascendancy  of 
socinian  doctrines,  the  latter  however  have  prevailed. 
Save  in  the  old  liturgies,  they  are  to  be  met  with  in 
all  the  writings  of  the  reformers.  Faith  in  prayer 
and  grace,  the  last  link  that  binds  man  to  God,  still 
survived  amid  the  wreck  of  these  crumbling  doc- 
trines.   But  the  rationalists  of  Germany  *  betray  a 

*  Among  others,  Eberhard,  Tuukeim,  Spalding, 
Veigscheider,  &c. 


/ 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


43 


marked  tendency  to  hold  up  this  belief  as  a  ridiculous 
superstition,  irreconcilable  with  the  laws  of  nature. 
Thus,  as  the  reformation  advances,  the  living 
worship  retires,  a  desert  expands  around  it,  and,  in 
this  moral  waste  where  all  the  sources  of  love  are 
dried  up,  prayer,  even  prayer,  which  springs  up 
wherever  a  particle  of  faith  remains,  withers  and  dies 
beneath  the  blighting  influence  of  Rationalism. 

One  of  the  most  celebrated  doctors  of  ancient 
Protestantism  demanded  what  connexion  could  exist 
between  faith  in  the  real  presence  and  faith  in  prayer. 
He  took  credit  to  himself  that  he  could  not  under- 
stand it,  and  indeed  what  is  it  these  men  have 
understood  ?  The  history  of  their  own  doctrine  fully 
developed  confounds  their  presumptuous  ignorance. 
It  shows  that  the  germ  of  Catholic  mysticism  exists 
in  faith  in  prayer.  In  truth,  whoever  admits  that  a 
simple  act  of  the  human  will  effects  a  change  in  the 
spiritual  or  material  order  of  the  universe,  and  that 
God  obeys  the  voice  of  man,  he  makes  a  most 
profoudly  mystical  act  of  faith,  as  it  bears  a  relation 
to  an  order  of  things  entirely  beyond  the  sphere  of  his 
*  Larrogue — Hist,  of  the  Euch,  p.  41. 


44 


GERBET  ON 


reasoning  and  sensation;  and  hence  he  is  inconsistent, 
if,  retaining  a  belief  on  this  point,  he  refuses  it  on  any 
other,  under  the  pretext  that  it  transcends  the  sphere 
of  his  senses  or  the  conception  of  his  reason.  Here 
then  we  have  one  of  the  causes  that  will  make 
Protestantism  disappear  as  a  religion,  at  a  period 
which  cannot  be  very  remote.  Its  destiny  impels  it, 
with  an  irresistible  force,  to  resolve  itself  into  pure 
rationalism,  for,  if  the  reason  of  each  individual  is 
absolute,  it  ought  admit  nothing  but  what  it  clearly 
conceives.  Rationalism,  in  turn,  will  abolish  faith 
in  prayer,  because  it  is  essentially  indemonstrable. 
Now,  prayer  once  destroyed,  form  if  you  can  the 
notion  of  a  religion  ? 

Catholicism,  on  the  contrary,  maintains  its  belief 
in  the  real  presence  and  communion  in  the  substance 
of  the  Word  made  flesh,  by  an  act  of  faith  essentially 
similar  to  that  by  which  the  presence  of  God  through 
his  action,  and  communion  in  grace  by  means  of 
prayer  have  been  at  all  times  believed.  Catholicism 
also  maintains,  in  virtue  of  the  same  principle,  the 
faith  of  all  ages  in  divine  communications,  rendered 
more  perfectby  the  effects  of  the  incarnation.  To  reject 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


4-5 


the  Catholic  doctrine,  either  we  must  discard  the 
faith  of  antiquity,  by  denying  that  God  was  present 
to  man  in  a  particular  manner,  conformable  to  his 
nature,  that  is  to  say,  in  a  human  manner,  or  we 
must  suppose  that  this  union  of  God  with  man, 
which  has  ever  been  the  foundation  of  religion,  was 
not  designed  to  be  perfected  ;  in  other  words,  that 
the  ancient  worship  was  not  designed  to  give  place 
to  a  more  excellent  one  ;  which  inference  would  be 
directly  opposed  to  the  primitive  traditions,  that  were 
the  very  vehicles  of  this  faith  in  a  future  developement. 

Christianity,  in  another  and  not  less  fundamental 
point,  has  realized  the  general  expectation.  The 
ancient  worship  prophetically  shadowed  forth,  as  we 
have  seen,  that  a  great  atonement  was  at  hand,  and 
though  the  notion  of  it  was  somewhat  confused,  yet 
its  essential  traits  naturally  showed  themselves 
in  the  general  belief.  Its  symbolical  rites  however 
various  were  mutually  connected  only  by  the  myste- 
rious relation  they  bore  to  it,  as  the  different  shades 
cast  by  a  body  form  but  one  and  the  same  shadow. 
The  regenerating  sacrifice. from  which  all  other  sacri- 
fices derive  their  value,  ought  to  bear  that  impress  of 


46  GERBET  ON 

unity  which  characterizes  God  himself,  to  whom 
ever)'  creature  is  indebted  for  existence.  What  does 
Christianity  proclaim  on  this  point  ?  "  For  there  is 
one  God,  and  one  mediator  of  God  and  man,  *  the 
man  Christ  Jesus.  For  by  one  oblation  he  hath 
perfected  for  ever  them  that  are  sanctified."!  Again 
this  expiation  ought  to  be  universal,  for,  according 
to  the  faith  of  the  human  race,  God  opens  not  to  one 
only  but  to  all  nations  the  bosom  of  his  mercy.  What 
is  the  doctrine  of  Christianity  on  this  subject  ?  "  Christ 
died  for  all,'!  for  there  is  no  respect  of  persons  with 
God."§  But  if  the  all  powerful  efficacy  of  this 
sacrifice  was  to  pervade  every  place,  it  was  but  a 
natural  consequence  that  the  hope  of  pardon  emana- 
ting from  it  should  be  limited  only  by  the  consumma- 
tion of  time.  God  never  commanded  man  to  despair, 
and  the  abandoned  are  no  longer  of  this  world.  Never, 

*  Unus  enimDeus,  unus  et  mediator  Dei  et  hominum,  homo 
Christus  Jesus.    Epist.  ad  Timott.,  cap.  ii,  c.  5. 

f  Una  enim  oblatione  consummavit  in  sempiternum  sanctifi- 
catos.    Epist.  ad  Hebr.  cap.  x.  v.  14. 

%  Pro  omnibus  mortuus  est  Christus,  2d  Epist.  ad  Corinth, 
cap.  v.,  v.  15. 

§  Non  est  enim  acceptio  personarum  apud  Deum,  Ad  Rom» 
cap.  11,  2. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


47 


at  any  period  of  time,  not  even  when  the  gulph  of 

iniquity  opened  widest  and  deepest,  was  it  believed 

that  divine  mercy  had  stopped  in  its  course,  like  to 

a  river  which  loses  itself  in  an  abyss  ;  and  as  this 

sacrifice  the  presentiment  of  which  was  so  universal, 

proved  for  mankind  the  inexhaustible  source  of  grace, 

so  it  was  meet  that  this  expiation  should  be  the  means 

of  salvation  both  for  those  who  had  expected  by  faith 

its  exterior  realization,  as  well  as  for  those  who  were 

destined  to  know  its  accomplishment.   Such  was  the 

necessary  consequence   of  the  primitive  symbol, 

Christianity  proclaimed  it.  "  All  these  died  according 

to  faith,   not  having  received  the  promises,  but 

beholding  them  afar  off,  and  saluting  them,  and 

confessing  that  they  were  strangers  and  pilgrims  on 

the  earth.*    Finally,  the  sacrifice  being  destined  to 

satisfy  infinite  justice,  and  the  merits  of  all  creatures 

bearing  no  proportion  to  that  infinite  satisfaction,  it 

was  necessary  that  the  victim  should  be  both  divine 

and  human  ;  human  to  suffer,  divine  to  satisfy.  Thus 

*  Juxta  fidem  defuncti  sunt  omnes  isti,  non  acceptis  repro- 
messionibus  sed  a  longe  eas  aspicientes,  et  salutantes  et 
confitentes  quia  peregriai  ethospites  sunt  super  tenum.  Ad  Heb. 
cap.  11,  v.  13. 


48 


GERBET  ON 


the  belief  in  a  man-God,  of  which  very  many  striking 
traces  are  found  in  antiquity,  was  comprehended, 
though  imperfectly,  in  the  general  desire  of  an 
efficacious  expiation.  *  This  mystery,  hidden  in  the 
bosom  of  all  ages,  was  unveiled  by  Christianity. 
"  For  in  him  were  all  things  created  in  heaven  and 
on  earth,f  and  upholding  all  things  by  the  word  of  his 
power."  J  Wherefore  when  he  comethinto  the  world, 
he  saith,  sacrifice  and  oblation  thou  wouldest  not ; 
but  a  body  thou  hast  fitted  to  me  ;  holocausts  for  sin 
did  not  please  thee ;  then  said  I,  behold  I  come  ; 
making  peace  through  the  blood  of  his  cross,  both 
as  to  the  things  on  earth  and  the  things  in  heaven.  § 
When  Christianity  proclaimed  the  consummation 
of  the  one,  universal,  perpetual,  eminently  holy  and 
divine  Sacrifice,  not  an  accent  of  surprise  was  heard 
throughout  the  world;  as  if  mankind  recognized  in  this 

*  Vide  note  8. 

t  Omnia  per  ipsum  et  en  ipso  creata  sunt.-— Ad.  Coloss,, 
cap.  1.,  v.  16. 

J  Portansque  omnia  verbo  virtutis  suse. — Ad.  Heb.,  cap.  1, 
v.  3. 

§  Ingrediens  mundum,  dixit,  hostiam  et  oblationem  noluisti, 
corpus  autem  aptasti  mibi :  holocautomata  pro  peccato  non  tibi 
placuesuxit :  tune  dixi :  Ecce  venio. — ad  Heb.  ii,  5. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


49 


dogma  its  recollections  and  its  hopes.  In  the  same 
way  as  the  idea  of  God,  or  a  necessary  being,  accounts 
for  the  existence  of  all  other  beings,  so  does  the 
notion  of  the  Christian  sacrifice  account  for  all  the 
ancient  ones.  It  explains  to  us  how  man  hoped  he 
might  be  saved  by  the  substitution  of  a  victim ;  why 
the  world  believed,  previously  to  its  having  been 
proclaimed  by  St.  Paul,  that  without  the  effusion  of 
blood  there  was  no  remission  of  sin ;  why  the  animals 
mystically  devoted  should  be  pure  ;  why  by  an  error 
fatal  indeed,  but  bearing  the  impress  of  the  truth 
which  it  abused,  human  sacrifice  could  appear 
necessary ;  why  all  these  expiations  were  deemed 
insufficient ;  finally  why  mankind,  doomed  to  die, 
sought  even  in  the  bosom  of  death  salvation  and  life. 
The  cross  of  the  Saviour  has  solved  all  these 
astonishing  problems  ;  it  explains  the  faith  of  man- 
kind, as  the  existence  of  God  explains  the  world. 

Catholicism,  in  accordance  with  the  tradition  of 
all  ages,  admits  that  sacrifice  is  the  supreme  act  of 
adoration,  but  that  religious  worship  having  ceased 
to  be  merely  emblematical,  since  Christ  substituted 
reality  for  figure,  this  rite,  ever  existing,  has  become 

D 


50 


GERBET  ON 


and  shall  continue  to  the  end  the  very  form  of  the 
eternal  sacrifice.  And  as  all  the  rays  of  universal 
worship  are  seen  to  converge  in  sacrifice,  so  in  the 
Christian  sacrifice,  the  different  parts  of  worship 
substantially  reunited,  are  all  raised  to  the  highest 
degree  of  perfection.  The  primitive  worship  of 
mankind  was  based  on  prayer.  It  still  continues  to 
be  the  basis  of  Christian  worship  ;  but  when  the 
priest,  who  is  a  mortal  and  a  sinner,  presents  to  God 
the  petitions  of  his  brethren  assembled  around  the 
altar,  it  is  not  man  who  prays,  it  is  the  invisible  and 
eternal  Pontiff  "  always  living  to  make  intercession 
for  us ;  holy,  innocent,  undefiled,  separate  from 
sinners,  and  made  higher  than  the  heavens."*  Who, 
uniting  our  supplications  to  his,  as  he  united  our 
nature  to  his,  gives  a  divine  efficacy  to  the  humble 
supplications  of  our  misery.  Oblation  also  constituted 
a  part  of  the  universal  and  ancient  worship  ;  it  still 
exists  under  the  same  form,  and  in  bread  and  wine 
are  offered  up  the  first  fruits  of  the  viands  on  which 
we  subsist.  But  in  the  far  more  spiritual  worship  of 
Christianity  there  only  remains  a  mystical  veil  of 
*  Ad.  Heb.  chap,  vii.,  v.  26. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


51 


these  material  elements  suited  to  our  present  condi- 
tion, through  which  the  divine  Word  imparts  himself 
to  us,  the  eternal  bread  which  nourishes  our  souls 
languishing  for  the  ever  living  truth,  the  celestial 
drink  which  begins  to  slake  within  us  the  infinite 
thirst  of  love.  The  immolation  of  typical  victims 
was  the  most  solemn  act  of  primitive  worship ; 
immolation  yet  remains  ;  but,  the  reign  of  figures 
having  ceased  on  Calvary,  Christ  himself  is  the 
victim.  The  theandric  flesh  and  blood  are  present 
under  separate  signs,  in  memory  of  his  death,  and 
at  the  same  time  under  the  form  of  bread  and  wine, 
the  emblems  of  life,  because  life  was  restored  to  us 
by  his  death.  The  elements  of  oblation  and  those  of 
the  bloody  sacrifice,  of  which  the  former  were  the 
memorial  of  creation,  the  latter  the  image  of  redemp- 
tion, and  which  were  always  separate  in  the  primitive 
worship,  are  united  and  identified  in  the  Christian 
sacrifice,  because  redemption  is  creation  repaired. 
Finally  the  different  parts  of  the  ancient  worship 
tended  to  a  communion  in  the  grace  of  God,  repre- 
sented by  the  participation  of  the  food  consecrated 
by  oblation,  and  in  the  flesh  of  victims.  The 


52 


GERBET  ON 


consummation  of  the  Christian  worship  is  an  act  of 
the  same  nature,  but  of  a  superior  order  constituted 
by  the  incarnation  which  has  ennobled  all  religion. 
Christian  communion  is  not  a  mere  participation  in 
grace,  but  in  the  very  substance  of  the  man-God, 
becoming  incarnate  in  each  of  us,  in  order  to  purify 
and  nourish  our  souls.  It  is  the  union  with  God 
raised,  if  it  may  be  so  said,  to  the  highest  degree  that 
can  be  attained  within  the  limits  of  the  present  order; 
beyond  this  is  heaven.  For  if  in  the  union  of  the 
divine  substance  with  ours,  God  proportionably 
changed  our  intelligence  into  his,  and  our  will  into 
his  love,  "  We  would  see  him  face  to  face,"  we 
would  love  him  with  a  love  proportioned  to  that 
unclouded  vision  :  heaven  is  nothing  else  than  that. 
Let  us  wait  a  little,  the  transfiguration  is  fast  approach- 
ing. This  terrestrial  life  is  but  the  infancy  of  man. 
As  the  child  inhales  the  streams  of  life,  and  by  natural 
instinct  cleaves  the  maternal  bosom,  before  it  has 
opened  its  eyes  to  the  light  of  day,  thus  man  is 
nourished  at  the  bosom  of  God  before  he  can  behold 
him  face  to  face.  Such  is  the  universal  order  of 
Providence  ;  for  the  union  of  intelligence  and  will 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


53 


is  invariably  preceded  by  a  substantial  union.  But 
shortly  the  child  knows  the  authors  of  his  being  as 
he  is  known  by  them,  and  becomes  identified  with 
them  in  affection.  Thus  when  we  shall  have  passed 
from  this  world  as  from  a  cradle,  the  union, 
commenced  on  the  earth  shall  be  consummated  in 
heaven,  and  God,  penetrating  all  our  being,  by  his 
power,  his  light,  and  his  love,  shall  be  in  us  and  we 
in  him,  according  to  the  plenitude  of  his  attributes 
and  the  capabilities  of  our  nature. 

The  eucharistic  communion  is  something  interme- 
diate between  the  union  with  the  Deity  granted  to  the 
just  of  old  in  this  land  of  banishment,  and  that  which 
the  saints  enjoy  in  the  celestial  City.  More  highly 
favoured  than  the  former,  we  participate  not  only  in 
grace,  but  in  the  substance  of  the  incarnate  Word, 
as  the  saints  in  heaven.  But  less  happy  than  the 
latter,  as  yet  we  only  see  God  through  a  veil,  or 
enigmatically  according  to  St.  Paul.  In  this  respect 
we  are  in  the  state  of  the  ancient  just,  which  is  the 
condition  of  all  men,  during  their  sojourn  in  this 
world  of  shades  and  images,  which  is  only  relieved 
by  a  darkling  day  according  to  the  remark  of  the 


GEKBET  ON 


ancients.  A  union  with  the  Divinity  has  ever  been 
the  principle  of  love  ;  but  it  has  been  developed  in 
different  degrees.  Without  losing  the  character  of 
luiiformity,  it  has  more  profoundly  penetrated  human 
nature,  since  the  incarnation  which  has  established 
between  God  and  man  more  intimate  communica- 
tions ;  as  in  the  same  way,  without  injury  to  this 
uniformity  it  will  receive  a  boundless  expansion, 
when  the  bonds  which  fetter  it  here  below  shall  have 
fallen  at  the  portals  of  the  heavenly  country.  Thus 
the  divine  work  is  progressing  to  its  accomplishment: 
all  the  developements  which  religion  receive  here 
below  are  but  the  transition  from  the  temporal  to  the 
eternal  order. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


55 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  idea  of  the  Eucharist  according  to  Catholic 
Doctrine. 

Catholicism  is  the  universal  belief,  not  in  an  abstract, 
but  in  a  real  and  effective  presence  of  God  with 
man.  God  is  really  present  to  our  intelligence  by 
his  word,  of  which  general  tradition  is  but  the 
prolonged  echo  through  the  vast  space  of  ages.  He  is 
really  present  to  our  will  by  grace,  of  which  external 
worship  is  the  permanent  organ.  Hence,  through 
the  medium  of  man's  free  concurrence,  arises  a  union 
with  God,  who  is  the  ultimate  object  of  his  existence, 
as  well  as  that  of  all  beings.  Going  forth  from  God 
to  people  the  universe,  he  recalls  them  into  the 
infinite  bosom  of  his  eternity,  to  be  all  in  all:  such, 
according  to  the  belief  of  antiquity,  were  the  last 
words  of  creation, 


56 


GERBET  OJT 


The  spirits  that  departed  from  the  pale  of  primi- 
tive Catholicism  followed  two  different  directions. 
The  one  setting  out  with  the  idea  of  God,  and, 
endeavouring  to  discover  the  secret  of  creation, 
conceived  a  union  of  each  individual  being  with  God, 
similar  to  that  which  exists  between  modification 
and  the  substance  modified  ;  thus  making  man  one 
of  the  imiunierable  forms  of  the  Divinity,  The  other 
restricting  themselves  to  man,  sought  to  find  in  him 
the  reason  of  all ;  but  as  a  contingent  and  limited 
being  does  not  contain  within  itself  the  reason  of 
any  thing,  not  even  of  its  own  existence,  these  entirely 
lost  sight  of  the  truth,  and  scepticism  was  the  result 
of  their  feeble  researches.  Such  are  the  two  extreme 
points  to  which  the  rationalism  of  antiquity,  whether 
in  India  or  Greece,  conducted.  With  the  sceptic, man 
was  but  the  shadow  of  a  being,  with  the  pantheist, 
be  was  the  supreme  being.  From  these  two  doctrines 
emanated  two  corresponding  orders  of  sentiments. 
Scepticism,  which,  in  annihilating  intelligence, 
suffers  only  an  animal  activity  to  exist,  plunged  man 
into  a  sensual  life,  whilst  ideal  pantheism  absorbed 
even  the  senses  themselves  in  the  delirium  of  perpe- 
tual ecstacy. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


57 


Equally  remote  from  these  absurdities,  primitive 
Catholicism  sustained  during  four  thousand  years  the 
reason  and  the  heart  of  man,  by  faith  in  a  union  with 
God,  which,  without  degrading,  admonished  him  of 
his  weakness,  and,  without  inspiring  an  equality,  fixed 
him  in  the  place  which  eternal  order  had  assigned 
him.  Bereft  of  that  guiding  faith,  this  anxious  and 
feeble  creature,  hurried  along  on  the  waves  of  time, 
would  have  inevitably  perished  on  one  or  other  of 
these  rocks — pride  or  despair.  It  is  particularly  since 
the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  that  the  salutary  influence 
of  this  leading  dogma  of  Catholicism,  the  genuine 
polar  star  of  mankind,  has  been  more  clearly  seen 
and  deeply  felt. 

Christ  is  the  truth  personally  residing  among  men. 
Cotemporary  with  Christ,  the  Church  which  received 
from  his  lips  the  eternal  word,  but  clothed  in  human 
language,  unceasingly  communicates,  under  the  same 
relative  and  limited  form,  the  infinite  Word  to  mortal 
intelligences,  until  passing  from  this  region  they 
become  united  to  him  in  a  more  perfect  world.  How 
could  this  tradition  of  the  Word  have  been  even  for  a 
single  instant  suspended  ?  Could  the  Church  in  some 


58 


GEE-BET  COT 


day-dream  have  imagined  that  word  to  be  eternal 
which  Was  but  of  yesterday,  or  could  she  ever  have 
said :  I  will  announce  what  I  have  not  learned  ?  Is 
it  not  notorious  that  she  has  always  inexorably  cast 
from  her  bosom  every  innovator  who,  substituting  for 
common  tradition  his  own  ideas,  sought,  instead  of 
transmitting  truth  to  create  it?  In  hearing  theChurch, 
the  faithful  then  hears  Christ  himself,  who  speaks 
to  them  as  really  as  he  did  to  his  disciples  seated 
around  him  on  the  Mount  of  Beatitudes.  For  the 
essence  of  the  word  is  not  the  material  sound  that 
is  borne  on  the  wind,  but  that  internal  sound  which 
vibrates  in  the  heart,  that  expression  always  the 
same,  which,  though  repeated  by  a  thousand 
voices,  invariably  awakens  the  same  thought,  as 
an  image  reflected  by  an  hundred  mirrors  is 
always  the  same  image.  Catholic  tradition,  ever 
preserving  inviolable  the  primitive  sense  of 
Scripture,  is  not  a  word  which  stands  alone,  or 
independently  of  the  word  of  Christ ;  no  it  is  the 
permanent  vibration  of  his  word  through  every 
point  of  space  and  time. 
But  Christ  is  not  merely  the  creative  light  of  all 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


59 


intelligences ;  he  has  other  relations  with  the  posterity 
of  Adam,  a  degenerate  and  dying  tribe  of  this  great 
and  immortal  society  of  spirits.  "  The  word  was 
made  flesh"  to  heal  by  this  regenerating  union  the 
carnal  fever  of  the  soul,  the  innate  source  of  all 
our  woes,  and  to  wash  in  his  blood  the  wounds  of 
humanity.  Thus  the  Church,  in  receiving  from 
Christ  the  word  which  enlightens,  received  also  from 
him  the  divine  remedy,  which  she  distributes  to  her 
children  as  she  imparts  to  them  the  light  of  his  word. 
The  Word  made  flesh  resides  in  the  midst  of  them, 
always  full  of  truth  and  grace.  As  formerly  the 
crowd  of  infirm  pressed  on  his  steps  to  be  healed 
by  the  virtue  that  emanated  from  him,  so  do  the 
faithful  at  present  labouring  under  the  same  malady 
hidden  within  them,  approach  with  an  humble  faith 
to  a  participation  of  this  divine  remedy. 

What  strikes  the  senses  is  the  particular  form  under 
which  the  celestial  element  is  veiled  to  communicate 
itself  to  the  faithful,  as  the  sounds  which  strike  the 
ear  attentive  to  the  voice  of  the  Church  are  only  the 
sensible  form,  under  which  the  divine  Word  pene- 
trates each  intelligence.    What  is  truly  substantial 


60 


GERBET  ON 


in  these  two  communions,  is  Christ  enlightening  by 
his  word,  and  healing  by  his  efficacious  presence  ; 
the  only  immutable  reality  amid  this  perpetual  change 
of  forms  by  which  he  comes  within  the  changing 
condition  of  our  being,  in  order  to  raise  us  to  the 
participation  of  his  incorruptible  being. 

Such  is  the  vital  principle  of  Catholicism.  Here 
is  the  source  of  that  power  which  it  exercises  on  man, 
and  which  is  universally  recognised  by  its  enemies. 
It  sways  him  with  all  the  force  of  the  human  presence 
of  the  Divinity.  Separated  from  a  faith  in  love,  this 
belief  would  crush  the  soul.  When  contemplating 
the  abyss  of  the  heavens,  a  vague  impression  of 
immensity  suddenly  strikes  the  soul,  and  we  fancy 
that  there  passes  before  our  eyes  the  shadow  of  the 
Infinite  Being,  our  imagination  is  stilled  with  stupor, 
and  even  our  reason  shudders.  What  would  be  our 
sensation  were  we  to  find  ourselves  immediately  in 
connexion  with  the  Eternal,  the  immense,  the  great 
Unknown,  ignorant  whether  it  be  love  or  hatred  that 
lies  buried  in  the  mysterious  depths  of  infinity  ? 
Thus,  as  tradition  was  weakened,  faith  in  grace  was 
also  enervated,  as  may  be  perceived  among  many  of 


THE  EUCHABIST. 


61 


the  Pagan  nations.  An  overwhelming  fear  of  the 
Deity  was  manifested  by  rites,  the  very  recollection 
of  which  carries  terror  to  the  soul.  We  cannot  easily 
form  to  ourselves  an  idea  of  these  terrific  creeds. 
Cradled  from  its  birth  in  the  fond  embrace  of 
Christianity,  our  soul  has  been  inebriated  with  the 
confidence  which  she  inspires.  Hope,  bearing  the 
cross,  walks  before  us  singing  on  the  path  of  life.  A 
heavenly  interpreter,  she  explains  these  mysterious 
figures  of  clemency  which  religion  shows  at  every 
step,  and  stern  justice  itself  is  presented  beneath 
the  veil  of  mercy.  The  spiritual  world,  all  resplen- 
dant  with  the  emblems  of  the  eternal  union,  is  but 
the  reflected  glory  of  Christ,  residing  in  the  midst 
of  men  to  satiate  them  with  truth  and  love  :  so  that 
this  powerful  faith  in  the  human  presence  of  the 
Divinity  overawes  our  weak  nature  but  in  order  to 
console  and  strengthen  it.  By  the  same  force  with 
which  it  might  overwhelm,  it  exalts  it,  and  commu- 
nicates to  it,  if  we  may  so  speak,  by  all  the  power 
it  exercises  on  it,  an  impulse  of  ascension  towards 
the  superior  world,  where,  in  the  unveiled  presence 
of  the  Deity,  intelligence  and  love  will  expand 
without  an  effort. 


62 


GERBET  ON 


Protestantism  which  has  rejected  this  magnificent 
gift  is  the  absence  of  Christ,  as  Deism  is,  in  a 
more  general  order  of  ideas,  the  absence  of  the 
Divinity.  With  the  Bible  in  his  hand,  the  Protestant 
fancies  that  he  communicates  with  the  living  Truth ; 
but  is  it  on  the  material  form  of  the  words,  or  on 
their  real  sense  that  this  communication  depends  ? 
And  whereas  it  is  the  reason  of  each  Protestant  that 
determines  for  him  the  sense  of  the  Bible,  how  can 
this  ever  varying  reason  be  a  transmission  of  the 
reason  eternally  unchangeable  ?  How  can  so  many 
interpretations  that  destroy  one  another  be  an  ema- 
nation of  the  substantial  "Word,  which  like  God 
himself,  bears  the  character  of  unity  ?  There  is 
between  them  that  vast  space  which  separates  illusion 
from  immutable  reality.  You  imagine  that  you 
enjoy  the  immediate  presence  of  the  sun  of  intelli- 
gences, and  nothing  is  present  to  you,  save  the 
shadows  of  your  own  mind.  Deifying  your  thoughts, 
you  believe  that  you  converse  freely  with  the  Word, 
whilst  you  are  separated  from  it  by  the  profound 
abyss  which  pride  has  interposed.  The  Protestants 
resemble  an  unhappy  wanderer  on  the  deep,  who 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


63 


mistakes  for  the  paternal  shore  those  hills  of  mist, 
which  are  capriciously  raised  and  destroyed  by  the 
winds.  But  the  illusion  soon  vanishes.  The  fantas- 
tical horizon  which  surrounds  them  changes  every 
instant :  their  inconstant  opinions  come  into  collision, 
separate,  scatter,  and  suddenly  reveal  to  them 
the  waves  of  boundless  scepticism.  Hence  the 
anguish  of  those  who  desirous  of  faith,  but 
weak  in  will,  are  bound  to  Protestantism  by 
temporal  ties.  They  behold  with  terror  the  agitations 
of  an  unlimited  scepticism  which  assail  it  on  every 
side.*  This  spectacle,  so  afflicting  to  every  Christian 
heart,  hurries  them  into  the  opposite  extreme.  The 
propensity  to  illuminism,  which  has  been  found 
at  every  period  among  this  class  of  Protestants, 
augments  and  strengthens  in  proportion  as  rationalism 
destroys  the  little  faith  which  the  reformation  has 
preserved. f  In  this  exaltation  they  seek  an  asylum 
against  doubt.  In  effect  every  Protestant  is  placed 
in  this  dilemma :  if  he  do  not  believe  himself 
infallible,  he  has  no  certainty  for  his  faith,  if  he 

*  Cunctaeque  profundum  pontum  adspectabant  flentes. 
f  Vide  note  ix. 


64 


GEE.BET  ON 


believe  himself  infallible,  each  of  his  judgments 
must  appear  to  him  a  ray  of  the  increated  intelli- 
gence. He  ought,  according  to  the  remark  of 
Bossuet  deem  all  his  thoughts  to  be  emanations  of 
tlie  Deity ;  an  intellectual  pantheism  which  directly 
leads  to  the  other. 

A  similar  alternative  is  produced  with  regard  to 
the  sentiments  of  the  heart ;  for,  owing  to  the  unity 
of  the  human  soul,  the  laws  of  intelligence  and  love 
are  parallel.  If  the  reason  of  each  individual  needs 
an  exterior  invariable  rule,  in  order  that  it  may  not 
succumb  to  doubt,  which  is  the  consciousness  of  its 
own  weakness,  the  heart  too,  particularly  in  the  order 
of  divine  things,  requires  an  exterior  principle  of 
love  that  may  continually  act  upon  it,  to  save  it  from 
its  own  inconstancy,  its  strong  inclination  to  the 
earth,  and  its  liability  to  become  weary  even  of  God 
himself.  Hence  it  is  that  this  perfect  piety,  exclu- 
sively peculiar  to  christian  ages,  has  been  developed 
under  the  empire  of  faith  in  the  permanent  presence 
of  God  whose  delight  is  to  dwell  with  the  children, 
of  men.  In  Protestantism  the  soul  of  man  is  deprived 
of  this  daily,  and  if  it  may  be  so  said,  this  fond 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


65 


communion,  with  him  who  is  spirit  and  life.  But  as 
it  feels  the  want  of  these  frequent  communications  to 
maintain  piety  at  the  height  to  which  it  has  been 
raised  by  Christianity,  they  are  obliged,  when  they 
aspire  to  this  spiritual  life,  to  substitute  for  catholic 
faith  in  the  real  presence  the  dazzling  fanaticism  of 
inspiration.  Then  all  the  movements  of  the  heart 
are  a  divine  impulse,  each  respiration  of  the  soul  a 
communion,  each  affection  is  Christ  himself.  This 
mysticism,  which  in  reality  is  but  a  sentimental 
pantheism,  is  also  a  sort  of  internal  theurgy,  differing 
from  the  ancient  idolatrous  theurgy  in  as  much  as 
it  is  purely  spiritual,  for  Christianity  has  spiritualized 
every  thing,  even  error  itself.  But  this  fanaticism 
consecrates  in  principle  every  folly  as  well  as  every 
passion;  and  the  history  of  protestantism  has 
demonstrated  its  results.  On  the  other  hand  if  their 
reason  recoils  at  it,  then  feeling  the  impotence  of 
attaining  to  that  sublime  christian  piety,  for  the 
acquisition  of  which  their  heart,  deprived  of  every 
exterior  principle  of  love,  finds  not  within  itself  the 
necessary  conditions,  they  regard  it  as  an  idle  dream, 
and  falling  into  indifference  on  this  point,  the  life  of 

E 


66 


GERBET  ON 


the  senses  resumes  its  empire  over  the  life  of  the 
soul  which  becomes  extinct.   This  two-fold  tendency 
in  the  sentimental,  coresponds  to  that  which  protes- 
tantism has  presented  in  the  logical  order :  for  the 
fanaticism  of  inspiration  is  like  the  illuminism  of  the 
heart,  and  indifference  is  but  the  scepticism  of  the  will. 
Just  as  man  inclines  to  one  or  the  other  side,  he  meets, 
as  we  have  seen,  with  pantheism  or  inanity.  Pro- 
testantism must  inevitably  end  by  splitting  into  two 
classes  :  the  one  of  mystical  illuminati,  tormented 
by  a  sort  of  monomania  ;  the  other  of  sceptical  and 
indifferent  rationalists,  with  whom  there  will  remain 
but  the  shadow  of  man,  of  that  being  who  lives  on 
truth  and  love.   The  majority  of  its  followers,  unable 
to  support  these  excesses,  will  return  in  crowds  to 
the  Church,  and  this  salutary  movement  has  already 
commenced.  Children  of  the  holy  City,  look  towards 
the  desert ;  do  you  not  see  that  vast  crowd  of  intel- 
ligences which  have  traversed  it  in  the  sweat  of  their 
brow,  and  who  press  to  the  gate  of  the  habitable  city  ? 
Urbem  orant.  They  seek  that  to  which  all  the  powers 
of  reason  and  of  the  heart  forcibly  impel  them,  and 
which  she  alone  can  impart  to  them.    For  she  alone, 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


67 


possessing  the  secret  of  creation,  which  is  neither 
the  separation  of  man  from  God,  nor  his  identity 
with  him,  unites  even  on  the  earth,  in  the  most 
intimate  manner,  the  finite  to  the  infinite  being  by 
the  principle  of  faith  and  of  love. 

The  various  considerations  at  which  we  have 
glanced  may  be  comprised  in  this  formula.  6 '  Every 
system  of  religion  exclusive  of  the  real  presence,  is, 
by  that  degeneracy,  in  a  greater  degree  inferior  to 
Catholicism,  than  Catholicism  hi  its  present  state,  is  to 
the  religion  of  heaven;"  since  that  is  but  the  eternal 
consummation  of  the  union  entered  on  here  below. 

To  express  this  great  law  of  the  moral  world,  the 
allegorical  genius  of  antiquity  would  fix  this  inscrip- 
tion at  the  beginning  of  the  road  which  leads  to 
where  Protestantism  has  nearly  arrived.  "  The 
empire  of  death,  where  the  father  of  gods  and  men 
never  descends,  sinks  in  the  night  of  chaos  a  distance 
twice  as  great  as  the  space  embraced  by  the  look  of 
mortals,  when,  from  the  earth  where  God  placed 
them,  they  raise  their  eyes  to  ethereal  Olympus.* 

*  Bis  patet  in  preceps  tantum,  tenditque  sub  umbras. 

Quantum  ad  aetherum  cali  suspectus  Olympum. — Virg.  En.  1.  vi. 


68 


GERBET  ON 


The  essence  of  true  Christianity  being  every  day 
more  clearly  perceived, in  proportion  as  the  ephemeral 
Christianity  of  sectarians  wastes  and  disappears,  the 
moment  is  approaching  when  reason  shall  see,  almost 
face  to  face,  this  capital  truth  viz.  ,  that  the  perpetual 
presence   of  the  regenerating  Word,   under  the 
emblems  of  a  divine  remedy,  is  the  vital  principle  of 
Christianity  in  its  relation  with  the  heart  of  man,  as 
the  permanent  presence  of  the  Word,  the  eternal 
light,  which  the  Church,  interpreter  of  the  divine 
Word,  imparts  to  every  man  under  the  veil  of  human 
language,  is  the  fundamental  principle  of  Christianity 
in  its  connexions  with  intelligence.    This  admi- 
rable unity  of  the  divine  plan  did  not  escape  the 
pious  author,  who  without  an  effort  discovered  the 
most  sublime  truths,  because  he  contemplated  all 
with  an  humble  and  a  pure  look.    "  For  in  this  life, 
says  he,  I  find  there  are  two  things  especially 
necessary  for  me,   without  which  this  miserable 
life  would  be  insupportable.    Whilst  I  am  kept  in 
the  prison  of  this  body,  I  acknowledge  myself  to 
need  two  things  viz.,  food  and  light. 

Thou  hast  therefore  given  to  me,  weak  as  I  am,  thy 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


69 


sacred  body  for  the  nourishment  of  my  soul  and  body, 
and  thou  hast  set  thy  word  as  a  lamp  to  my  feet. 
Without  these  two  things  I  could  not  well  live  ;  for 
the  word  of  God  is  the  light  of  my  soul,  and  thy 
sacrament  is  the  bread  of  life.*  Thus  Christianity, 
as  a  whole,  is  but  a  great  charity  bestowed  on  a  great 
misery.  This  is  the  secret  of  its  unity  :  it  is  one  by 
its  merciful  proportion  to  all  our  faults.  At  the  sight 
of  this  touching  harmony,  reflection  must  give  place 
to  a  hymn,  and  reason  prostrate  adores  in  silence. 


*  Imitation  of  Christ,  liv.  iv.,  chap.  It. 


70 


GERBET  OTX 


CHAPTER  Y. 


The  Eucharist  viewed  in  relation  to  the  religious 
wants  of  the  soul. 


There  are  two  wants  in  human  nature  which  Eeli- 
gion  alone  can  satisfy ;  the  one,  that  of  the  practical, 
the  other,  that  of  the  interior  life.  By  the 
name  of  practical  life,  I  do  not  mean  that  activity 
which  is  limited  to  the  world  of  the  senses,  but  that 
course  of  conduct  which  is  connected  with  the  moral 
order,  as  presented  to  us  here  below  in  the  visible 
creation.  For  this  temporary  social  state,  comprised 
between  the  cradle  and  the  grave,  subsists,  in  a 
moral  point  of  view,  only  in  the  continual  application 
of  the  most  sublime  truths  to  gross  and  transitory 
phenomena.  What,  for  instance,  is  a  cup  of 
water  ?   A  means  to  purchase  the  possession  of 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


71 


God  himself,  if  you  choose  to  apply  it  by 
giving  it  to  a  poor  man.  Human  life  is  composed  of 
small  actions  which  accomplish  great  duties.  Man 
labours  on  the  same  material  as  the  animal,  but  to 
produce  a  divine  work.  Shut  up  amid  the  dust  of 
our  terrestrial  laboratory,  we  impress  the  features  of 
the  Deity  on  our  clay  ;  we  fashion,  if  I  may  so  say, 
the  image  of  the  eternal  beauty.  Woe  to  every 
doctrine  that  would  not  lead  man  energetically  and 
continually  to  this  humble — practical  life,  on  which 
society  is  based.  Such  a  proud  spiritualism  would 
include  the  principle  of  universal  dissolution  ;  for, 
according  to  the  primitive  belief,  the  intelligences, 
superior  to  man,  are  the  ministers  of  God  even  in 
the  government  of  the  physical  order,  nay  the 
Eternal  himself  did  not  disdain  to  mould  the  material 
element. 

But  this  practical  life  does  not  fill  up  the  vast 
capacity  of  the  human  soul,  nor  exhaust  all  its 
activity.  Whilst  continually  entering,  to  discharge  our 
present  obligations,  into  this  narrow  world  of  sensa- 
tions which  is  common  to  us  with  animals,  the 
soul  ever  preserves  a  secret  consciousness,  and  as 


72 


GERBET  ON 


it  were  a  second  view  of  another  existence. 
Swayed  by  the  instinct  of  futurity,  she  aspires  to  a 
state  where  the  true,  the  good,  the  beautiful,  freed 
from  this  gross  alloy,  will  present  themselves  to  her 
embrace  under  purer  forms.  Now,  as  soon  as  an 
intelligent  being  has  an  idea  of  a  more  perfect  state, 
it  ardently  desires,  without  departing  from  the 
situation  to  which  it  is  bound,  to  realize  a  transition 
from  the  one  to  the  other  ;  for  nothing  is  abrupt  or 
defective  in  the  harmonious  developement  of  beings. 
Hence  that  order  of  sentiments  which  composes  the 
mystical  life,  an  expression  too  frequently  misunder- 
stood, and  which  in  reality  signifies  but  a  natural 
instinct  of  the  soul,  since  it  shews  itself  on  all  the 
points  of  the  circle  where  sentiment  is  displayed.  In 
fact  who  does  not  know  that  in  the  arts,  in  love,  glory, 
heroism,  man  finds  himself  pursuing  beyond  all 
realities  this  ideal  infinity  whose  extent  is  restrained 
and  whose  purity  is  tarnished  by  the  positive  order  ; 
why  then  suppress  these  aspirations  in  Religion  alone, 
which  has  the  closest  affinity  with  the  end  of  his 
creation  ?  Why  not  seek  for  his  entire  being,  what 
he  aspires  to  in  all  its  emanations?  Why  not  prepare 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


73 


for  his  destiny  by  a  previous  essay,  like  one  who 
composes  the  prologue  for  a  poem,  or  who  prepares 
the  prelude  which  precedes  a  concert  ?  To  destroy 
this  lofty  instinct,  would  be  to  fetter  all  the  powers 
of  the  soul,  for  the  religious  sentiment  eminently 
embraces  all  others  ;  it  would  be  to  mutilate  our 
being  in  its  nobler  part.  The  most  abject  materialism 
alone  could  embrace  this  state  of  degradation  !  Man 
indeed  would  be  but  the  perfection  of  a  mere  animal, 
were  he  not  the  embryo  of  a  celestial  spirit.  This 
order  of  sentiments  is  to  a  certain  degree  common 
to  all  men  profoundly  religious,  for  it  is  but  the 
reflection  of  faith  in  the  heart.  The  poor  peasant, 
who,  listening  to  the  exhortation  of  his  pastor,  whom 
he  may  not  fully  comprehend,  tells  you  that  his  soul 
feels  the  truth  of  the  appeal,  enters  according  to  his 
manner  into  the  mystical  life,  as  the  people  with  their 
lyric  songs  and  poems  enter  after  their  manner  into  the 
ideal  of  poetry.  But  in  proportion  as  we  ascend  the 
scale  of  humanity,this  disposition  manifests  itself  more 
forcibly,  particularly  in  superior  minds,  in  the  hearts 
of  the  elect,  from  Confucius  and  Plato,  to  Fenelon 
and  Vincent  of  Paul.    The  purer  the  flame,  the 


74 


GERBET  ON 


higher  it  mounts,  and  the  master  spirits  in  order  to 
support  this  mystical  life  are  obliged  to  wing  their 
way  more  frequently  into  that  tranquil  region,  where 
they  breathe  the  air  of  a  more  divine  world. 

The  two  wants  to  which  we  have  alluded  must  be 
satisfied  that  whatever  is  good  and  beautiful  in 
human  nature  may  have  its  free  expansion.  Suppress 
every  trace  of  the  mystical  life,  and  you  arrive  at 
the  brutal  activity  of  the  London  populace.  Suppress 
the  esteem  and  taste  of  the  practical  life,  and 
there  remains  but  the  senseless  quietism  of  the 
Indian  Priest.  Every  religious  system  which  alters, 
in  a  single  point,  one  of  these  essential  modes  of  our 
being,  approximates,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  to 
one  or  other  of  these  two  species  of  degradation. 
The  perfection  of  man  depends  on  their  simultaneous 
developement :  the  one  restrains  the  soul  within  the 
present,  the  other  impels  it  towards  the  future  order, 
and  as  this  star  of  the  moral  order,  belongs  to  both 
worlds,  it  cannot  accomplish  its  career  but  by  the 
harmonious  combination  of  this  two-fold  attraction. 

It  has  been  frequently  remarked  that,  when 
Protestant  mysticism  does  not  present  itself  under 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


75 


the  form  of  fanaticism,  it  for  the  most  part  sinks 
into  a  religious  melancholy.  Besides  the  injuries  it 
inflicts  on  the  intellectual  faculties,  this  malady, 
weakening  by  its  effects  the  activity  of  the  soul, 
proceeds  to  attack  the  generative  principle  of  good 
works,  and  consequently  the  moral  fecundity  of 
man,  whilst  among  the  sects  hostile  to  mysticism, 
this  moral  decay  is  replaced,  as  may  be  seen  in  the 
metropolis  of  Calvinism,  by  a  fever  for  gold  and 
all  the  sensual  enjoyments  of  life.  Protestantism 
is  opposed  to  the  alliance  of  the  interior  and  social 
life ;  for,  individualism  in  breaking  the  ties  by  which 
spirits  are  bound  together,  produces  isolated  forms 
of  belief  which  in  turn  engender  a  solitary  mysticism. 
The  human  mind  under  such  circumstances  seeks 
life  within  itself,  for  there  also  it  seeks  truth.  The 
heart  feeds  with  complacency  on  itself  as  reason 
idolizes  itself,  and,  though  rationalism  and  mad- 
ness have  each  their  distinctive  traits,  if  you 
examine  more  closely  you  will  find  in  both  but  the 
Proteus  of  egotism. 

We  invite  every  reflecting  and  philosophic  mind, 
capable  of  applying  the  test  of  experience  to  the 


76 


GERBET  ON 


influence  of  doctrines,  to  contrast,  in  this  respect, 
the  spirit  of  Protestantism  with  the  genius  of 
the  Catholic  religion,  which  has  unceasingly 
produced  a  parallel  developement  of  the  interior 
and  social  life,  so  harmoniously  combined,  that  the 
action  and  reaction  is  uniform  and  continual.  This 
is  not  the  place  to  sound  the  depths  of  a  subject 
which  in  order  to  be  fully  treated,  should  embrace 
the  moral  history  of  humanity.  Not  to  depart  from 
the  limits  of  our  present  subject,  we  shall  simply 
remark  how,  among  the  causes  that  concur  in 
establishing  the  peculiar  character  of  Catholicism, 
the  eucharistic  faith  holds  the  first  rank.  It  is  not 
only  a  principle  eminently  active  in  each  of  these 
two  orders  ;  but  as  they  tend  to  separate,  because 
the  wants  to  which  they  correspond  crave  to  be 
satisfied  at  the  cost  of  each  other,  this  tenet  is  the 
powerful  link  which  inseparably  unites  them.  For 
if  this  mystery,  which  is  itself  but  an  initiation  to 
the  mysteries  of  a  future  life,  impel  the  soul  beyond 
the  present  order,  on  the  other  hand  the  dispo- 
sition strictly  necessary  to  approach  it  is  the  accom- 
plishment of  all  the  obligations  of  ordinary  life,  and 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


77 


particularly  of  those  which  one  might  be  most  in- 
clined to  despise,  and  to  consider  most  repulsive. 

Extending  its  vivifying  influence  to  the  two 
extremities  of  the  moral  world,  it  reaches  at  the 
same  time  the  most  humble  duties  and  the  loftiest 
aspirations  of  the  soul.  This  bread  of  angels,  which 
has  become  the  bread  of  man,  imparts  to  the  faithful 
a  two-fold  existence.  Like  Raphael,  they  may  say  to 
these  indigent  souls  who  can  only  beg,  at  the  banquet 
of  time,  the  gross  food  of  voluptuousness  and  pride. 
"  I  seemed  indeed  to  eat  and  to  drink  with  you  but 
I  use  an  invisible  meat  and  drink  which  cannot  be 
seen  by  man."*  But  the  same  action,  which 
associates  him  with  angels,  reconducts  him  by 
the  road  of  virtue  into  human  society.  For  all  is 
social  in  Catholicism,  interwoven  as  it  is  with  com- 
mon tradition.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  the  most 
magnificent  gift  of  divine  love  is  confided,  not  to 
an  individual,  but  to  the  Church.  She  alone  is  its 
depository,  as  she  alone  is  the  depository  of  eternal 
Truth.  Before  the  holy  of  holies  can  be  approached, 

*  Sed  ego  cibo  invisibili,  et  potu  quiab  homiaibus  videri  non 
potest,  utor.— -Tob.,  chap,  xii.,  v.  19. 


78 


GERBET  ON 


the  individual  conscience  is  submitted  to  the  power  of 
religious  society,  in  the  person  of  one  of  its  ministers 
who  pronounces  the  sentence  of  grace.  The  sanc- 
tuary is  thrown  open,  and  Penitence  freed  from 
remorse,  and  Innocence  assured  of  its  purity 
by  the  judgment  of  authority  go  hand  in  hand,  amid 
the  public  prayers,  to  seat  themselves  at  the  universal 
banquet  of  the  just.  Thus  the  faithful  are  not 
admitted  to  this  intimate  union  with  Christ  but  by 
drawing  more  closely  the  links  which  bind  them  to 
the  Church,  the  common  parent  of  all  Christians ; 
and  the  greatest  act  of  the  mystical  life  is  itself  a  great 
social  action. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


79 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Social  Life> — The  Priesthood .    Public  Worship. 
Confession. 


It  is  by  its  priesthood  only  that  religious  society 
acts  in  the  moral  government  of  the  world.  This 
institution  is  associated  with  an  order  of  ideas  supe- 
rior to  that  which  ordinarily  strikes  the  mind,  ever 
prone  to  stop  at  exterior  effects,  instead  of  penetrating 
the  essence  of  things.  The  priest  is  presented  to  the 
view  of  man  under  the  endearing  attributes  of  the 
father  of  the  poor,  the  consoler  of  the  afflicted,  the 
confident  of  the  weary  and  heavy-laden  conscience. 
But  this  Helo  of  charity  which  is  the  necessary 
emanation  of  the  sacerdotal  character  is  not  its 
perfect  type.  The  fundamental  idea  of  the  priest- 
hood was  originally  connected  with  that  of  Mediation. 


80- 


GERBET  ON 


As  sacrifice  united  to  prayer  were  the  figures  of  the 
expiation  solicited  by  the  aspirations  of  the  human 
race,  so  those  who  were  deputed  to  offer  them  up 
became  the  special  representatives  of  the  invisible 
Mediator,  the  supreme  and  universal  Pontiff  of 
creation.  Hence  that  character  of  minister  of  peace, 
Mediation  being  but  the  peace  of  heaven  with  earth; 
hence  the  many  privations  which  the  creeds  of  all 
nations  exacted  from  the  priest,  for  he  ought  to  bear 
more  than  other  mortals  a  closer  resemblance  to  the 
great  victim;  hence  that  perpetual  or  temporary 
continence  recommended  him  by  antiquity,  and 
which,  in  many  places,  was  of  strict  obligation. 
Mankind  every  where,  and  at  the  periods  most 
disgraced  by  licentiousness,  recognized  in  perfect 
continence  the  mens  dimnior  of  sanctity.  As  poetry 
is  a  diviner  eloquence,  so  chastity,  which  raises  man 
above  the  senses,  is  as  it  were  the  sacred  poetry  of 
virtue.  The  social  necessity,  which  interdicts  to  the 
generality  of  mankind  the  practice  of  this  virtue,  no 
more  excludes  it  in  the  small  number,  than  the 
necessity  equally  general  of  corporal  labour  destroys 
that  other  law  of  humanity,  which  to  a  small  number 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


81 


gives  leisure  to  embody  in  song  their  lofty  medita- 
tions. Mankind  must  have  its  elite.  Let  the  sophist 
in  his  affected  singularity  pride  himself  on  being 
insensible  to  the  merit  of  chastity  ;  has  he  reason  to 
glory  at  being  divested  of  that  perception  of  moral 
beauty  common  to  the  human  race?  Should  his  eye, 
on  viewing  the  lily  of  the  fields,  the  symbol  of  purity, 
be  affected  by  sensations  contrary  to  those  commonly 
experienced,  he  would  at  once  pronounce  it 
diseased  :  does  this  vicious  discordance  change  its 
character  when  it  affects  the  moral  sentiment — the 
vision  of  the  soul  ?  When  philosophy,  even  that 
of  the  material  school,  was  forced  to  admit  the  fact 
that  the  "  notion  of  chastity  being  pleasing  to  God 
pervaded  the  Globe."*  Why  did  it  not  perceive  that 
a  moral  phenomenon,  so  directly  opposed  to  the 
propensities  of  man,  from  the  very  circumstance  of 
its  not  being  based  on  reasoning,  must  necessarily 
have  had  its  source  in  a  superior  order.  The  general 
sentiment  which  supports  and  cherishes  modesty, 
has  ever  connected  with  the  work  of  the  flesh  a 

*  American  Letters  of  Carle,  note  of  the  Translator,  Tom 
1,  page  119. 

F 


82 


GERBET  OS 


mysterious  idea  of  pollution,  an  unaccountable 
sentiment,  if  it  be  not  derived  from  a  confused 
recollection  of  that  original  corruption  which  vitiated 
in  man  the  very  source  of  life.  All  the  primitive 
traditions  declared  that  the  personage  whom  they 
announced  as  the  future  Redeemer  of  mankind  was 
to  be  born  of  a  Virgin.  From  this  order  of  ideas 
arose  the  general  disposition  of  imposing  on  priests, 
the  substitutes  of  the  Mediator,  virginal  continence 
and  expiatory  austerities;  and  if  both  have  been 
mutually  attracted  by  a  sort  of  permanent  affinity,  to 
combine  in  the  priesthood,  it  is  because  they  had 
originated  in  a  common  source. 

All  these  ideas,  diffused  through  the  universe, 
were  the  as  yet  imperfect  elements  of  the  sacer- 
dotal character  realized  by  Catholicism,  and  which 
could  not  have  been  accomplished  till  the  Saviour 
himself  had  exteriorly  realized  the  eternal  sacrifice. 
The  catholic  priesthood  is  constituted  like  that  of 
the  primitive  religion,  by  the  relation  the  priest 
bears  to  the  Mediator,  a  relation  much  more  sacred 
and  august  since  its  immediate  object  is,  not  a 
typical  victim,  but  the  person  of  Christ,  who  is 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


83 


at  the  same  time  priest  and  victim.  Theology 
demies  the  priesthood  to  be — the  functions  relative 
to  the  true  body  of  Christ,  and  to  his  mystical 
body  which  is  the  Church.  The  different  degrees 
of  holiness  attached  to  the  minor  orders,  are  deter- 
mined by  their  connexion  more  or  less  direct  with 
the  Eucharist.  The  high  and  inviolable  perfection 
of  catholic  celibacy  is  principally  derived  from  the 
same  cause.  The  Popes  and  Councils  well  knew 
that  the  conjugal  state  weakens  the  divine  union 
which  should  exist  between  the  pastor  and  his 
church,  as  well  as  his  spiritual  paternity,  by  placing 
elsewheie  the  centre  of  his  affections  and  duties. 
They  conceive  that  the  priesthood  ought  to  absorb  the 
entire  man .  But,  however  strong  this  reason  may  be, 
sacerdotal  purity  springs  from  a  higher  source ; 
and  all  tradition  points  out  its  primary  cause  in  the 
Tabernacle.  Thus  the  institution  of  ecclesiastical 
celibacy,  though  its  developement  required  time, 
and  though  it  suffered  many  modifications,  is 
universal  in  its  principle.*  If  the  oriental  churches 
were  in  this  respect  less  severe  than  those  more 
*  Vide  Note  xi. 


84 


GEREET  ON 


immediately  subject  to  the  Papal  influence,  that 
relaxation  confirms  the  rule ;  for,  though  they  did 
not  impose  it  on  all  priests,  of  the  second  order  who, 
according  to  their  discipline,  rarely  celebrated  the 
holy  mysteries,  they  maintained  it  inviolable  for 
Bishops. 

But  if  the  priest,  associated  to  the  oblation  of  the 
supreme  sacrifice,  must  raise  himself  by  an  angelic 
purity  above  other  men,  he  must  also  humble 
himself  beneath  them,  in  order  to  take  upon  him 
their  misery,  carry  their  crosses,  and,  renewing  in 
his  person  the  suffering  marks  of  the  adorable 
victim,  as  well  as  the  image  of  his  innocence,  offer 
up  with  the  incense  of  prayer  the  burning  holocaust 
of  charity.  The  mystic  immolation  of  which  he  is 
the  minister  prescribes  to  him  the  immolation  of 
himself.  All  tradition  has  unanimously  concurred 
in  drawing  this  consequence  from  the  Eucharistic 
dogma.  Would  I  could  relate  here  the  innumerable 
proofs  of  this  logic  of  love.  I  can  only  pray  its 
prejudiced  adversaries  to  make  it  the  subject  of  their 
serious  meditation.  I  would  vouch  that,  on  such  a 
review,  no  honest  man,  whatever  his  errors  might 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


65 


be,  could  have  the  melancholy  hardihood  to  declaim 
against  so  amiable  a  faith.  Did  it  not  yet  find  place 
in  his  heart,  at  least  he  would  learn  to  respect  it. 
Is  there  not  something  divine  in  every  benefit  ? 

But  wherever  sacrifice  ceases,  the  man  remains  and 
the  priest  disappears.  Look  at  the  Jews  :  no  where 
did  the  priesthood  strike  deeper  roots  than  among 
that  people  ;  no  where  was  it  surrounded  by  more 
veneration.  What  are  at  the  present  day  the  Rabbins, 
who  have  superseded  the  priests  of  that  people  now 
disinherited  of  all  sacrifice  ?  The  anathema  which 
pursues  their  degraded  ministry,  has  been  proclaimed 
by  the  mouths  of  Israelites.  "  Their  power, 
exclaim  their  own  followers,  can  effect  nothing  * 
for  the  salvation  of  our  souls."  The  same  obser- 
vation applys  to  protestantism.  The  ancient  idea  of 
the  priesthood  is  one  of  the  human  ideas  which  it 
lost  with  sacrifice.  The  day  on  which  the  fire  of 
the  eternal  holocaust  was  extinguished,  beheld  the 
divine  mark  effaced  from  the  brow  of  its  ministers. 
The  opinion  of  the  protestant  public  refuses  them 

*  Jewish  Consistories  of  France,  by  M.  Singer,  page  32, 
Paris,  1820. 


86 


GERBET  OK 


that  pious  respect,  which  all  the  people  of  the  earth 
have  attached  to  the  sacerdotal  character.  It  does 
not  exact  from  them  these  superior  virtues  which 
Catholicism  imposes  on  its  priesthood,  and  with  great 
justice,  for  it  would  be  unfair  to  expect  a  consequence 
when  the  principle  had  been  destroyed.  This 
equitable  indulgence  sometimes  shews  itself  with 
great  naivete.  I  shall  select  an  example  out  of 
many,  and  that  within  the  pale  of  the  English 
church,  which  however  has  preserved,  better  than 
the  other  sects,  some  faint  resemblance  of  the 
priesthood.  Dr.  Burnet,  relating  the  legal  assassina- 
tion of  Charles  1st,  admits  that  Bishop  Juxon,  who 
assisted  him  in  his  last  moments,  "  performed  his 
duty  so  dryly  and  so  coldly,  as  to  make  little  or  no 
effort  to  infuse  any  lofty  sentiments  into  the  mind  of 
his  Boyal  master  "  yet  the  mitred  historian  asserts 
that  he  did  his  duty  as  an  honest  man*  Suppose 
that  Abbe  Edgeworth  had  acted  like  Juxon,  could 
you  conceive  how  a  French  prelate,  writing  the 
history  of  the  revolution,  would  tell  you  that  the 


*  Hist  of  the  last  revolutions  of  England,  Tom.  1,  liv.  L 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


87 


confessor  of  the  son  of  St.  Lewis  did  his  duty  as  an 
honest  man,  before  that  scaffold  the  foot  of  which 
was  bathed  with  the  blood  of  martyrs,  and  above 
which  the  heavens  opened.  Such  a  supposition 
would  be  revolting  to  the  feelings  of  catholics,  and 
in  their  eyes  every  priest  who,  in  descending  from 
the  altar,  possessed  no  other  recommendation  than 
that  of  being  an  honest  man,  would  be  a  monster. 

Now  if  we  consider,  on  the  one  hand,  that  the 
catholic  priesthood  tends,  by  its  constant  and  univer- 
sal action,  to  lead  men  to  the  practice  of  duty,  and, 
on  the  other,  that  the  influence  of  the  priesthood  is 
proportioned  to  the  veneration  it  inspires,  we  shall 
easily  conceive  how  the  Eucharist,  of  which  the 
sacerdotal  character,  as  understood  in  Catholicism, 
is  the  sublime  emanation,  already  exercises  in  this 
respect  a  prodigious  power  in  establishing  the  reign 
of  virtue  on  the  earth.  Catholicism  moves  the 
world  in  order  to  elevate  it  to  heaven,  the  priesthood 
is  its  instrument,  the  real  presence,  its  support. 

All  great  influence,  exercised  on  mankind,  can 
only  result  from  the  combination  of  two  different 
modes  of  action,  for,  in  man  as  well  as  in  all  other 


88 


GERBET  OS 


beings,  we  must  distinguish  what  is  general  or 
common  to  the  entire  species,  from  what  is  purely 
individual.  The  public  mode  of  action  affects  men 
collectively  by  addressing  itself  to  human  nature  : 
but  as  it  is  differently  modified  in  each  of  us,  hence 
the  necessity  of  an  individual  mode  of  action, 
corresponding  to  the  individuality  of  every  man. 
Catholicism  combines,  in  a  high  degree,  these  two 
modes,  for  whilst  by  its  public  worship,  it  acts  on 
the  multitude,  with  unequaled  energy,  as  is  gene- 
rally acknowledged,  confession  constitutes  its  mode 
of  action  proportioned  to  the  different  necessities  of 
individuals,  it  is  the  secret  organ  which  particularizes 
for  each  of  the  faithful,  this  spirit  of  life  that 
animates  the  vast  body  of  the  Church. 

The  philosophers  who  have  endeavoured  to 
explain  the  origin  of  public  worship  have  assigned 
every  possible  reason  except  the  true  one.  The 
hypothesis  of  a  primitive  religion,  invented  by  man, 
which  is  the  basis  of  all  their  theories,  has  drawn 
them,  by  substituting  abstractions  for  facts,  from  the 
sphere  of  real  life  on  this  as  on  many  other  points  ; 
for  every  error  originates  in  this  elaborate  absurdity. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


89 


They  have  done  much  to  prove  that  public  worship 
is  useful,  not  suspecting  that  it  is  rigorously  neces- 
sary. Eeligion  having  been  originally  traditional, 
and  that  tradition  '  comprehending,  besides  the 
explanation  of  the  truths  primitively  revealed,  certain 
expiatory  rites,  which  have  been  also  regarded  by  all 
nations  as  of  divine  institution,  can  this  common 
tradition  be  conceived  without  a  common  worship  ? 
It  was  not  then  a  mere  expediency  on  the  part  of 
Religion,  but  the  essential  condition  of  its  'exis- 
tence. Thus,  as  soon  as  this  two-fold  basis  of 
tradition  is  shaken,  public  worship  totters  and  falls, 
as  we  see  in  the  reformation  :  a  thousand  protestant 
voices  have  been  raised  to  announce  its  ruin.*  The 
protestant  states  of  Germany  have  recently  made 
great  efforts  to  revive  it :  but  does  history  present  an 
example  of  a  worship  having  been  revived  by  police 
ordinances  ?  A  jewish  rigidity  on  the  most  minute 
points  is  united,  in  the  English  system,  with  an 
epicuran  effeminacy,  which  makes  the  devout  class, 
under  the  most  trifling  pretext,  dispense  with  the 

*  Vide,  De  Starck's  work  on  the  reunion  of  the  different 
Christian  communions. 


90 


GERBET  ON 


religious  duties  prescribed  by  their  liturgy.  The 
negative  part  of  their  worship  is  maintained  as  a 
legal  establishment,  while  the  positive  part  crumbles 
to  decay :  this  is  the  forerunner  of  death.  Generally, 
in  all  the  systems  that  reject  tradition  and  the  real 
presence,  the  ancient  precept  of  regularly  assisting, 
on  the  Lord's  day,  at  the  divine  office,  has  lost  its 
character  of  law,  and  at  most  is  considered  a  council 
subject  to  the  convenience  of  each  individual.  After 
all,  why  should  it  be  necessary  for  a  protestant  to 
assist  regularly  at  Church  ?  Has  he  not  the  Bible 
at  home?  Does  he  not  recognise  in  himself  the 
right  of  interpreting  it  ?  Why  then  should  he 
address  himself  to  the  Deity  by  the  lips  of  a  minis- 
ter ?  In  a  system  based  on  mental  independence,  why 
interpose  a  human  agent  between  him  and  God  ? 
His  house  ought  to  be  his  temple,  as  his  reason 
is  his  priest.  The  marked  tendency  of  Protestant- 
ism to  concentrate  itself  in  a  domestic  worship, 
will  be  the  transition  to  a  worship  purely  individual, 
the  only  one  which  indeed  harmonizes  with  the 
logical  principle  of  Protestantism.  The  same  may 
be  said  of  Deism,  which  reposes  on  a  similar  prin- 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


01 


ciple,  and  which  is  the  Protestantism  of  the  primitive 
religion. 

With  Catholics,  on  the  contrary,  social  worship  is, 
as  it  formerly  had  been,  an  essential  condition  of 
Religion.  They  are  obliged  to  assemble  frequently 
in  the  temple,  to  find  what  can  be  found  only  there — 
the  two-fold  tradition  of  truth  and  of  the  mysteries 
of  love.  The  real  presence,  the  focus  of  public 
worship,  vivifies  it  by  its  perpetual  action,  and  raises 
it  to  the  highest  degree  of  sublimity  that  a  terrestrial 
worship  can  attain.  The  magnificence  of  Catholicism 
which  spiritualizes  the  senses  themselves,  and  the 
repulsive  nakedness  of  Calvinism,  may  be  considered 
as  two  extreme  points,  between  which  are  found 
divers  liturgies  more  or  less  meager,  in  proportion 
as  the  doctrine  they  represent  is  more  or  less  remo- 
ved from  the  catholic  mystery.  All  the  ceremonies 
of  the  Church  tend  towards  this  centre  of  grace,  as, 
in  the  temples  raised  by  the  genius  of  Christianity, 
all  the  lines  of  architecture  have  a  beautiful  but 
subordinate  relation  to  the  sanctuary ;  this  is  the 
reason  why  the  catholic  worship,  the  expression  of 
boundless  love,  as  the  physical  world  is  the  expres- 


92 


GERBET  ON 


sion  of  infinite  power,  moves  the  heart  as  profoundly 
as  the  magnificence  of  nature  impresses  the  under- 
standing. 

All  is  interwoven  :  the  great  moral  causes  act  at 
a  distance,  and  produce  their  effects  even  where  the 
vulgar  do  not  imagine  their  influence  to  reach.  It 
is  now  sufficiently  proved  that  mental  derange- 
ment is  far  more  frequent  among  a  protestant  than 
among  a  catholic  population.  This  difference 
proceeds  no  donbt  from  the  fact,  that  Catholicism, 
in  submitting  individual  to  the  general  reason, 
upholds  the  conservative  law  of  intelligence, 
whilst  individualism,  by  isolating  and  abandoning 
man  to  himself  without  a  preserving  rule,  places 
him  in  an  unnatural  position,  which  is  a  perma- 
nent source  of  disorder  and  extravagance.  But 
this  first  cause  resolves  itself,  if  I  may  so  speak,  into 
many  subordinate  ones,  each  of  which  partially  tends 
to  the  general  result.  The  influence  of  catholic 
legislation  merits,  on  this  point,  serious  attention. 
Let  us  limit  ourselves  to  one  of  its  results,  which 
will  lead  to  the  discovery  of  many  others.  As  soon 
as  a  disposition  to  mental  aberration  is  developed,  it 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


93 


impels  man  to  retire  from  society  in  order  that  he 
may  live  to  himself.  The  instinct  of  this  frightful 
malady  urges  him  to  seek,  in  intellectual  indepen- 
dence, the  freedom  of  delirium.  But,  in  general, 
the  evil  is  not  immediately  consummated.  In  the 
gradual  passage  from  perfect  reason  to  settled 
insanity,  man  will  be  found  to  retain  sufficient  power 
over  himself  to  resist  the  savage  want  of  isolation, 
provided  an  active  principle,  and  particularly  the 
most  active  of  all,  the  religious  principle,  excite  him 
to  return  to  society  and  thereby  to  common  sense. 
The  precept  which  strictly  obliges  the  catholic  to 
renew,  at  least  once  a  week,  by  assisting  at  the  public 
worship,  the  relation  which  binds  him  to  God  and 
man,  rescues  him  from  this  fatal  solitude,  where  his 
intellect  would  have  been  bewildered  in  order  to 
place  him  in  a  society  of  reason,  peace,  and  love. 
Conscience  obliges  him  to  become  a  man  that  he 
may  remain  a  christian ;  and  this  act,  frequently 
repeated,  contributes  more  than  is  generally  supposed 
to  prevent  or  arrest  the  developement  of  madness. 

The  real  presence,  the  basis  of  the  public  worship 
by  which  Catholicism  acts  on  men  in  the  aggregate, 


94 


GERBET  ON 


is  not  less  intimately  connected  with  the  practice  of 
confession,  the  organ  through  which  it  acts  in  a 
mode,  corresponding  to  the  various  necessities  of 
individuals.*  On  this  point  let  us  attend  to  an 
English  Writer  who,  though  catholic  by  conviction, 
was  surprised  by  death  within  the  pale  of  Protes- 
tantism, so  true  it  is  that  God  alone  knows  what 
passes  in  the  depths  of  the  human  heart.  "All 
nations,  says  lord  Fitz- William,]"  have  their  religion 
and  their  laws;  their  religion  to  inculcate  virtue 
and  morality, — and  their  laws  to  punish  crime.  In 
this  the  Roman  Catholic,  as  well  as  all  other  states, 
contemplate  but  the  same  object.  But  in  the 
Roman  Catholic  Religion  alone  are  to  be  found 
laws  whose  authority  is  far  more  imperious,  and 
concerning  which  no  individual  can  deceive  himself, 
by  any  species  of  art  or  sophistry ;  laws  calculated 
not  only  to  inspire  the  love  of  virtue  and  morality, 
but  which  farther  render  it  obligatory  to  practice 
them;  laws  which  are  not  limited  to  the  mere 
punishment  of  crime,  but  extend  to  its  prevention. 

*  Vide,  Note  xii. 
f  Letters  of  Atticus,  dedicated  to  Louis  xviii,  then  in  England. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


95 


These  laws  consist  in  the  obligation  which  they 
impose  on  all  Eoman  Catholics  of  communicating 
at  least  once  a  year  ;  in  the  veneration  which  they 
inculcate  for  that  sacrament,  and  in  the  indispensible 
and  rigorous  preparation  which  they  exact  in  order 
to  receive  it,  or,  in  other  words,  in  the  belief  of  the 
real  presence,  confession,  penance,  absolution,  and 
communion,  on  which  they  are  based. 

It  may  be  truly  said  that  in  Eoman  Catholic 
States  the  entire  economy  of  social  order  turns  on 
this  pivot.  It  is  to  this  wonderful  institution  they 
owe  their  strength,  their  duration,  their  security, 
and  their  happiness  :  hence  arises  an  incontestable 
principle,  a  sound  maxim,  which  is  the  last  link  of 
that  long  chain  of  reasonings  which  I  have  just 
established,  namely,  that  it  is  impossible  to  frame 
any  system  of  government  whatsoever,  which  will 
be  permanent  and  advantageous,  unless  it  be 
founded  on  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion.  Every 
other  system  is  illusive. 

The  precepts  which  this  Religion  imposes  on  its 
children,  and  the  restraints  to  which  it  subjects 
them,  are  so  little  known  to  the  sectaries  who  assail 


96 


GEKBET  ON 


it,  that  indeed  they  can  scarcely  have  any  notion  of 
them.  Some  through  ignorance  are  blind  to  them, 
and  others  from  prejudice  treat  them  with  ridi- 
cule. In  order  then  to  instruct  the  ignorant  and 
undeceive  the  prejudiced,  I  must  inform  them  that 
all  Roman  Catholics  are  obliged  to  communicate  at 
least  once  a  year,  regard  however  being  had  to  the 
state  of  their  conscience.  Previously  to  the  receiving 
of  this  most  august  sacrament,  before  which  the  most 
courageous  among  them  are  seized  with  fear  and 
trembling,  they  must  all,  without  distinction  or  excep- 
tion, confess  their  sins  in  the  tribunal  of  penance  ; 
and  no  minister  of  that  dreaded  tribunal  can  permit 
them  to  approach  the  Holy  Table,  until  they  shall 
have  punned  their  hearts  by  all  the  dispositions 
necessary  for  the  purpose.  Now  those  indispensable 
dispositions  are  contrition,  the  full  and  candid 
acknowledgment  of  all  the  faults  of  which  they 
have  been  guilty,  atonement  for  all  injustices, 
restitution  of  all  goods  unlawfully  acquired,  pardon 
of  all  injuries,  the  abandonment  of  every  criminal 
and  scandalous  connexion,  and  the  eradication 
of  envy,  pride,   hatred,  avarice,  ambition,  dissi- 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


97 


mutation,  ingratitude,  and  every  sentiment  opposed 
to  charity.  Besides  in  that  tribunal  they  must 
solemnly  pledge  themselves  before  God  to  avoid 
even  the  slightest  faults,  and  to  observe  with  a  scru- 
pulous exactitude  all  the  sublime  laws  of  the  Gospel. 
JFlwever,  as  the  Apostle  says,  would  approach  the 
holy  table  without  these  dispositions,  and  not  discer- 
ning the  body  of  Jesus  Christ,  would  receive  his 
own  condemnation.  Such  is,  and  such  has  always 
been,  during  eighteen  hundred  years,  the  fundamen- 
tal and  immutable  doctrine  of  the  Eoman  Catholic 
Church.  And  if  it  shall  be  objected  that  her  children 
are  wicked  or  perverse,  notwithstanding  the  links 
wherewith  she  binds  them,  and  the  duties  she  impo- 
ses upon  them,  what  shall  we  say  of  the  man  who  is 
freed  from  these  salutary  restraints  ? 

What  security,  what  pledge  is  not  exacted  from 
every  individual  for  the  performance  of  his  social 
duties ;  for  the  exercise  of  every  virtue,  integrity, 
benevolence,  charity,  mercy  !  Where  shall  we  find 
anything  similar  to  this?  Here  conscience  is 
regulated  before  the  tribunal  of  God  himself,  not 
before   that  of  the  world.    Here  the   culprit  is 

G 


98 


GERBET  ON 


his  own  accuser,  but  by  no  means  his  own  judge. 
And  whilst  the  christian  of  a  different  communion 
superficially  examines  himself,  decides  in  his  own 
cause,  and  indulgently  absolves  himself,  the  catholic 
christian  is  scrupulously  examined  by  another, 
awaits  his  sentence  from  Heaven,  and  sighs  after 
that  consoling  absolution  which  is  accorded,  refused, 
or  deferred,  in  the  name  of  the  ]&ost  High.  What 
an  admirable  means  for  establishing  between  men 
mutual  confidence,  and  perfect  harmony  in  the 
discharge  of  their  duties  ! 

To  pronounce  on  all  questions  of  general  impor- 
tance, it  is  both  just  and  right  that  our  reasonings  be 
grounded  on  their  general  effects.  Such  is  the  course 
I  have  adopted.  But  so  great,  alas,  is  human  frailty, 
that  all  Eoman  Catholics,  I  must  admit,  do  not 
profit  by  the  advantages  afforded  them.  It  is  then 
the  duty,  as  indeed  it  is  the  highest  interest  of  a 
wise  and  vigilant  government,  to  oppose  any  relax- 
ation in  the  principles  I  have  now  developed.  If  in 
a  Roman  Catholic  State  no  person  swerved  from 
their  observance,  the  question  would  not  be  :  which 
is  the  best  government?  but  rather  in  such  a 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


99 


government  what  necessity  for  other  laws?  perhaps, 
in  such  a  case,  all  human  laws  would  be  as  useless, . 
and  superfluous,  as  they  are  certainly  ineffectual 
wherever  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion  is  not  their 
basis."  Lord  Fitz- William,  resuming  his  observa- 
tions, reduces  them  to  two  social  aphorisms  which 
cannot  be  too  profoundly  meditated. 

Virtue,  justice,  and  morality,  should  constitute 
the  basis  of  all  governments. 

It  is  impossible  to  establish  virtue,  justice,  and 
morality,  on  any  solid  foundation,  rmthout  the 
tribunal  of  penance,  because  that  tribunal,  the  most 
formidable  of  all,  takes  cognizance  of  the  conscience 
of  man,  and  directs  it  in  a  manner  more  efficacious 
than  any  other ;  now  that  tribunal  belongs  exclu- 
sively to  the  Catholic  Church. 

It  is  impossible  to  establish  the  tribunal  of 
penance  without  a  belief  in  the  real  presence*  that 
principal  basis  of  catholic  faith,  because  without 
that  belief  the  sacrament  of  communion  loses 
its  dignity  and  value.  Protestants  approach  the 
Holy  Table  without  fear,  for  they  receive  only 
a  sign  commemorative  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ. 


100 


GERBET  ON 


On  the  other  hand  Catholics  approach  it  with 
dread,  because  they  receive  the  very  body  of  their 
Redeemer.  Thus  wherever  this  belief  was  destroyed 
the  tribunal  of  penance  ceased  with  it ;  confession 
became  useless,  as  wherever  this  belief  exists 
confession  is  essential.  And  this  tribunal,  which  is 
necessarily  established  with  it,  renders  imperative 
the  exercise  of  virtue,  justice,  and  morality. 
Therefore  as  I  have  already  said  it  is  impossible  to 
frame  any  'permanent  or  advantageous  system  of 
government ,  which  is  not  founded  on  the  Roman 
Catholic  Religion. 

Here  then  we  have  the  solution  of  the  most 
important  of  all  questions,  (next  to  that  of  the 
immortality  of  the  soul,)  that  can  be  presented  to  the 
consideration  of  man,  namely — Which  is  the  best 
government  ?  The  more  we  study  this  question,  the 
more  we  shall  perceive  that  the  doctrine  of  the  real 
presence  applys  not  only  to  governments,  but  to  all 
human  affairs,  that  like  the  diapason  in  music,  it 
forms  the  concord  of  the  entire,  and  becomes  to  the 
moral  what  the  sun  is  to  the  physical  world. 
Illumians  omnes  homines  St.  John. 


THE  EUCHARIST, 


101 


CHAPTER  VIL 

Catholic  Charity. 

If  we  contrast  the  nations  who  lived  under  the 
primitive  religion  with  those  who  have  received 
Christianity  fully  developed,  we  shall  immediately 
perceive  that  the  sentiment  of  love  has  attained 
among  the  latter  a  superior  degree,  corresponding 
to  a  more  perfect  knowledge  of  the  divine  love.  Eden 
revealed  the  goodness,  but  Calvary,  the  charity  of 
God.  From  that  hour  man  learned  to  love  more 
perfectly. 

Creation — by  which  God,  without  imparting  him- 
self to  man,  gave  something  from  himself,  was  a 
magnificent  boon  of  the  infinite  Being.  Such  was 
the  type  of  ancient  beneficence.    Man  learned  to 


102  GERBET  ON 

share  with  his  fellow  man  his  superfluous  goods, 
after  the  example  of  him  who  communicated  to 
man,  made  to  his  likeness,  a  portion,  and  as  it  were, 
the  superabundance  of  the  inexhaustible  riches  of 
his  own  being.  Hence  the  precept  of  charity  ever 
remained  associated  in  the  tradition  of  all  nations 
not  excepting  those  in  a  state  of  barbarism,  with 
the  recollection  of  the  supreme  benefactor,  the 
Father  of  the  human  family.  "  We  all  belong  to  the 
same  family,  said  the  chief  of  an  American  tribe, 
we  are  all  the  children  of  the  great  Spirit.  When 
the  white  man  put  their  foot  for  the  first  time  on  our 
lands,  they  were  oppressed  with  hunger ;  they  had 
no  place  where  to  prepare  their  beds,  or  light  their 
fires  ;  they  were  exausted ;  they  could  do  nothing 
for  themselves.  Our  Fathers  had  pity  on  their 
distress,  and  willingly  shared  with  them  all  that  the 
great  spirit  had  given  his  red  children."* 

For  the  same  reason,  the  beneficence  prescribed 
by  the  primitive  religion  did  not  attain  a  degree, 
superior  to  the  practice  of  alms,  and  other  works  of 

*  Memoirs  of  a  Captive  among  the  Indians  ofNorth  America^ 
London. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


103 


a  similar  nature.  Where,  in  effect,  could  man  have 
discovered  the  idea  of  a  more  perfect  beneficence 
than  that  of  which  God  had  given  him  the  example. 
But  when  the  heavens  opened,  and  this  great  mys- 
tery of  piety  *  shone  forth  in  all  its  splendour, 
the  horizon  of  charity  expanded.  In  not  limiting  his 
bounty  to  partial  benefits,  as  he  had  already  done  by 
creation,  but  becoming  himself  the  gift  he  bestowed 
on  man,  God  revealed  an  order  of  beneficence  until 
then  unknown.  The  mysterious  veil,  which  shrou- 
ded from  human  intelligence  the  sight  of  the  Holy 
of  holies,  or  love  in  its  absolute  perfection, 
was  rent  asunder,  and  the  world  contemplated  face 
to  face,  on  the  mountain  of  sacrifice,  the  living 
archtype  of  an  infinite  devotedness.  Enlightened 
and  animated  by  this  revelation  of  love,  human 
nature  felt  within  itself  the  developement  of  a  new 
sentiment.  The  intelligence  of  the  heart,  to  use 
scriptural  language,  soared  above  its  ancient  limits, 
and  man  learned  to  love    and  serve  his  fellow 

*  Manifesto  magnum  est  pietatis  sacramentum,  quod  mani- 
festatum  est  in  carne.    Epist,  pr.  ad  Timoth.  cap,  iii.  v.  16. 


104 


GERBET  ON 


man,  not  merely  at  the  expence  of  what  he  possessed, 
but  even  at  the  sacrifice  of  his  repose,  his  health, 
and  his  life.  We  had  seen,  under  the  influence  of 
the  primitive  religion,  men  immolate  themselves 
for  their  parents,  friends,  and  country,  but  none 
for  man,  considered  only  as  a  member  of  the 
human  family.  The  perpetual  miracle  of  christian 
charity  is,  to  have  raised  even  to  devotedness  this 
sentiment  of  beneficence  which,  under  the  primitive 
society,  was  the  link  that  united  the  family  of  man- 
kind in  the  bonds  of  affection.  It  transcends 
ancient  beneficence  as  much  as  sacrifice  does  a  mere 
act  of  kindness.  In  this  particularly  consists  the 
regeneration  of  love.  The  beneficence  that  was 
limited  to  alms  was  charity  in  its  infancy,  as  yet 
restrained  by  the  elements  of  this  world.  It  was  at 
the  foot  of  the  cross  it  attained  its  maturity.  From 
that  moment,  replenished  with  courage  and  life,  it 
rejoices  in  the  most  painful  labour,  triumphs  over 
all  the  repugnances  of  nature,  faces  death  with  a 
serene  eye,  and  on  its  pale  brow  exhibits  the  halo  of 
martyrdom. 

Hence  we  see  that  protestant  countries,  which 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


105 


deem  the  subscription  list,  the  test  of  christian  charity 
and  reduce  it  to  a  mere  question  of  arithmetic,  have 
lost  its  genuine  notion.  The  Saviour  having  come, 
not  to  destroy,  hut  to  fulfil  the  law,  there  is  no 
doubt  but  the  ancient  and  universal  precept  of  alms- 
giving ought,  not  only  exist,  but  be  more  generously 
observed  by  the  nations  which  have  felt,  in  any 
degree,  the  influence  of  Christianity,  and  that  such 
is  the  fact  will  appear  in  the  most  striking  manner, 
by  comparing  Mahometanism,  one  of  the  most  degra- 
ded among  the  christian  sects,  with  the  most 
distinguished  of  the  Pagan  nations.  This  sort  of 
beneficence  which  is  to  be  seen  wherever  the  primi- 
tive religion  has  been  known  and  practiced,  ought 
also  be  found  among  protestant  nations  ;  for,  as  long 
as  the  principle  of  mental  independence  has  not 
produced  its  last  results,  it  must  necessarily  preserve 
some  common  faith  in  these  primitive  truths,  without 
which  no  society,  be  it  even  barbarous  or  corrupt, 
could  exist.  It  is  equally  incontestible  that  the 
countries  separated  from  catholic  unity,  among  whom 
a  true  and  modest  beneficence  is  practiced,  superior 
by   its   activity  to   that   of  ancient  nations,  are 


106 


GERBET  ON 


precisely  those  where  the  mass  of  the  people,  less 
subject  to  the  sceptical  action  of  individual  rationa- 
lism, have  preserved,  by  virtue  of  a  contrary  principle, 
more  positive  faith  in  those  christian  dogmas  which 
ancient  protestantism  had  borrowed  from  the  Catholic 
Church.  But  as  the  character  which  particularly 
distinguishes  christian  devotedness  from  primitive 
beneficence,  does  not  merely  consist  in  a  greater 
multiplicity  of  good  works  of  the  same  class,  but 
rather  in  a  new  species  of  good  works,  the  Church, 
the  depository  of  genuine  Christianity,  ought  not  only 
perpetuate  this  beneficence  of  the  primitive  times, 
of  which  the  creative  bounty  was  the  model,  but 
further  she  ought  unceasingly  produce  that  perfect 
charity  whose  type  is  found  in  the  sacrifice  of 
redemption. 

The  comparison  of  Catholicism  with  protestantism 
presents,  on  this  point,  a  remarkable  phenomenon  of 
the  moral  world,  which  attracted  the  attention  of 
Voltaire.  "  The  nations  separated  from  the  Roman 
communion  have  but  imperfectly  imitated,  that 
generous  charity"*  by  which  the  latter  is  charac- 
Essay  on  manners,  torn.  iii.  c.  139. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


107 


terised.  As  the  spirit  of  any  church  eminently 
shews  itself  in  its  clergy,  let  us  compare  with  the 
catholic  priesthood,  I  was  about  to  say  the  priesthood 
— no,  the  ministry  of  the  protestant  communion.  I 
readily  admit  all  the  traits  of  individual  beneficence 
which  may  be  quoted  in  its  favour.  One  thing  only 
I  ask ;  shew  me  in  that  clergy,  as  a  body,  the  spirit 
of  sacrifice.  I  have  not  met  with  a  single  instance 
in  their  history,  even  at  the  period  of  their  greatest 
religious  fervour,  to  prove  that  they  had  received 
grace  to  brave  pestilence  in  the  discharge  of  the  first 
of  their  duties,  "  In  1543  some  ministers  presented 
themselves  to  the  council  of  Geneva,  confessing  that 
it  was  their  duty  to  console  those  who  were  attacked, 
by  pestilence,  but  none  of  them  having  courage 
enough  to  do  so,  they  prayed  the  council  to  pardon 
them  their  weakness,  God  not  having  given  them 
grace  to  encounter  the  danger  with  the  necessary 
intrepidity,  with  the  exception  of  Mathew  Geneston, 
who  offered  to  go  if  the  lot  should  fall  on  him"  * 
How  different  the  language  which  Cardinal  Borromeo 

*  State  Registeries  of  the  Genevian  Republic,  from  1535  to 
1792. 


108 


GEHBET  ON 


addressed  to  his  clergy  almost  at  the  same  time,  and 
in  similar  circumstances.  "  The  most  tender  care 
that  the  best  of  fathers  can  bestow  on  his  children  in 
this  time  of  desolation,  the  Bishop  should  bestow  on 
his  people  both  by  his  zeal  and  his  ministry,  in  order 
that  other  men,  stimulated  by  his  example,  may 
embrace,  all  the  works  of  christian  charity.  As  to 
parish  priests  and  all  those  who  have  charge  of  souls, 
far  from  them  be  the  thought  to  deprive  their  flocks 
of  the  most  trifling  services,  at  a  time  when  they  are 
so  essential  to  them.  Let  them  take  the  fixed 
determination  to  brave  them  all  with  a  good  heart, 
even  death  itself,  rather  than  abandon,  in  this  utter 
destitution  of  all  aid,  the  faithful  confided  to  their 
care  by  Christ  who  purchased  them  with  his  blood."* 

*  Tempore  pestilentias  episcopus  qusecumque pietatis  officia 
a  parente  optimo  filiis  praestari  afflictissimo  illo  tempore  opor- 
teat,  ea  studio  et  ministerio  suo  ita  praestabit  ut  ad  omnia 
caritatis  christianae  opera  caeteri  homines  inflammentur.  Parochi 
autem,  animarumve  curatores,  tantum  abest  ut  necessario 
co  tempore  populum  cujus  curam  geruut,  aliquo  modo  destituanr, 
ut  fixa  auimi  deliberatione  sibi  statuendum  putent  omnia  prorsuF- 
etiam  mortis  pericula,  paratissimo  animo  subire,  potius  quam 
fldeles  Christi  sanguine  redeinptos  ac  sibi  praecipue  in  curam 
traditos  in  summa  pene  omnium  adjumentorum  necessitate 
deserere.    Concil,  mediol,  v.  part  ii;  cap.  4. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


109 


Neither  he,  nor  his  priests,  nor  so  many  poor  friars, 
at  whom  the  intrepid  pastors  of  Geneva  were  accus- 
tomed to  sneer  in  safety,  waited  until  the  lot  should 
fall  on  them  to  fly  to  the  bed  of  pestilence.  A 
parralel  instituted  between  the  conduct  of  both 
clergy  amid  such  frightful  calamities  would  afford 
matter  for  a  moral  statistic  replete  with  interest.  At 
all  periods,  and  even  recently,  when  a  contagious 
malady  was  devastating  some  cantons  of  Germany, 
where  the  two  religious  creeds  came  in  contact,  the 
same  contrast  was  strikingly  manifested  :  it  attracted 
the  notice  of  the  public  journals.  In  fact  we  find  it 
to  prevail  every  where:  "compare  the  protestant 
missions  to  our  missions:  what  an  unspeakable 
difference  in  the  spirit  which  forms  them,  the  means 
by  which  they  operate,  the  success  with  which  they 
are  respectively  attended !  Where  are  the  protestant 
ministers  who  sacrifice  life  in  announcing  to  the 
American  Savage  or  to  the  learned  Chinese  the  good 
tidings  of  salvation  ?  England  may,  as  long  as  she 
please,  boast  of  her  apostles  at  Lancaster  and  her 
bible  societies ;  she  may,  in  pompous  reports,  describe 
the  progress  of  agriculture  among  the  Negroes,  and 


110 


GEB.BET  ON 


of  the  elementary  sciences  among  the  Hindoos ;  all 
these  pitiful  counting-house  missions,  whereof  policy- 
is  the  sole  mover,  as  gold  is  the  sole  agent,  only 
serve  to  demonstrate'  the  incurable  religious  apathy 
of  protestant  societies,  alive  to  interest  alone,  and 
whoever  can  distinguish  a  noble  action,  inspired  by 
a  sublime  motive,  from  a  proceeding  dictated  by 
mercenary  calculation,  must  recognise,  if  he  be 
sincere,  how  infinite  the  distance  between  the  Bishop 
of  Tabarca,  who  lately  fell  by  the  sword  of  persecution, 
in  the  midst  of  the  flock  gained  to  Christianity  by 
his  courage  and  labours,  and  the  Methodist  missi- 
onary, whose  prudent  zeal  conducts  him  only  to 
places  where  his  life  is  not  exposed  to  danger,  and 
who,  according  to  a  previous  contract,  is  paid  by  the 
head  for  his  converts.'"*  Transcending  the  limits  of 
this  world,  the  devotedness  of  our  missionaries  has 
embraced  every  species  of  suffering  and  death.  They 
have  been  seen  crowding  the  dungeons  of  Constan- 
tinople, expiring  with  the  hymn  of  triumph  on  their 
lips  beneath  the  tomahawk  of  the  savage,  and  pouring 

*  Melanges  of  the  Abbe  de  la  Mennais,  torn.  1,  p.  3G6. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


Ill 


out  in  torrents  on  the  Calvaries  of  Japan  the  blood 
of  redemption  which  flowed  in  their  veins.  Name 
the  desert,  the  rock  of  the  ocean,  unvisited  by 
conquest  or  commerce,  which  has  not  been  rendered 
glorious  by  the  tomb  of  some  martyr  of  Catholic 
Charity.  And  whilst  the  love  which  animates  the 
Church  would  appear  to  be  exhausted  from  so  many 
losses,  we  perceive  it,  issuing  from  her  bosom,  in 
various  forms,  in  these  numerous  religious  congre- 
gations, whose  members  devoted  body  and  soul  to 
the  service  of  suffering  humanity,  offer  themselves 
up  as  a  holocaust  of  charity  ;  a  devotedness  which  is 
in  many  respects  more  touching  than  that  of  martyr- 
dom. For  if  an  effort  of  courage  be  necessary  to 
sacrifice  life,  something  still  greater  is  required  in 
order  to  support  an  entire  life  of  sacrifice.  A 
Protestant  journal,  wishing  to  cite  the  two  heroes 
of  Christian  charity,  selected  among  the  Catholics 
Vincent  of  Paul,  and  among  the  Protestants,  not  a 
minister,  what  indeed  is  truly  remarkable,  but  a 
worthy  philantrophic  traveller.  A  single  trait  will 
suffice  to  characterize  these  two  men.  The  monument 
raised  in  "Westminster  Abbey  to  the  memory  of 


112  GERBET  ON 

Howard,  represents  him  holding  in  his  hand  plans  of 
beneficence  on  a  roll  of  paper.  The  poor  Catholic 
priest  has  recorded  his,  as  God  has  stamped  his 
power,  in  his  works,  and  one  of  his  creations  is  the 
heart  of  those  virgins  who  are  the  heroic  mothers  of 
all  the  unfortunate. 

What  is  the  donation  of  some  pieces  of  gold, 
which  does  not  deprive  the  rich  man  of  a  single 
enjoyment,  compared  with  the  bestowal  of  one's  self*? 
Who  is  not  struck  by  the  difference  between  a 
subscriber  to  the  Bible  Societies  and  a  sister  of 
charity  ?  The  retiring  modesty  of  Catholic  devoted- 
ness  serves  but  to  increase  its  splendour.  I  appeal 
to  the  conscientious  testimony  of  all  for  the  fact,  that, 
though  Protestantism  presents  administrations  of 
beneficence,  we  look  in  vain  for  the  humble  victims 
of  charity  wherever  it  prevails. 

Let  us  now  attend  to  the  important  truth  which 
results  from  all  these  facts.  Christian  charity  is 
superior  to  ancient  beneficence.  What  is  the  source 
of  this  superiority  ?  a  more  extensive  manifestation  of 
divine  love.  Catholic  charity  compared  to  Protestant 
beneficence,  exhibits  a  similar  superiority,  which 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


113 


consequently  must  have  for  its  principle  the  true, 
and  for  the  same  reason,  the  genuine  sentiment  of 
this  love.  Protestant  individualism,  in  impelling  the 
mind  to  scepticism,  gradually  destroys  charity  together 
with  faith ;  benevolence  withers  away  as  the  light  of 
iruthbecomes  extinguished L  This  is  the  grand  cause 
to  which  all  others  are  subordinate.  But  this  general 
explanation  leaves  another  question  to  be  solved. 
As  this  degradation  manifested  itself  from  the  com- 
mencement of  the  reformation,  it  remains  to  inquire 
which,  among  the  articles  rejected  by  ancient 
Protestantism,  is  that  whose  destruction  has  specially 
contributed  to  alter,  and  extinguish  that  glowing 
christian  charity  which  characterizes  Catholicism. 
Ask  the  Church  by  what  means  she  daily  excites, 
revives,  and  nourishes  this  wonderful  sentiment  ? 
Her  only  response  will  be,  to  point  to  the  inscription 
which  crowns  the  mysterious  tabernacle;  ilIt  is  thus 
God  lias  loved  the  world."  When  love  is  to  be 
explained,  whom  will  you  believe,  if  not  those 
who  love. 

To  comprehend  in  its  full  extent  the  action  of  this 
principle  of  love,  we  should  call  to  mind  how  it  raises 

H 


114 


GERBET  ON 


to  a  superior  degree  of  sanctity  the  duties  of  primitive 
beneficence,  whilst  it  nourishes  at  the  same  time  that 
spirit  of  sacrifice  which  is  the  peculiar  character  of 
Christianity.  Charity  does  not  enter  into  the  human 
heart  without  a  struggle,  for  there  it  finds  an  eternal 
opponent — pride,  the  first  born  of  egotism,  and  the 
parent  of  hatred.  The  contempt  of  man  for  his 
fellow  man  produced  the  cruel  theories  of  slavery, 
which  existed  among  the  degenerate  nations  of 
antiquity.  But  as  soon  as  Christianity  had  stamped 
on  the  brow  of  all  the  seal  of  an  august 
fraternity  with  him  who  is  at  the  same  time 
both  man  and  God,  these  theories  quickly  disap- 
peared. Nevertheless,  as  in  reviving  the  sentiment 
of  the  dignity  of  human  nature,  it  respected,  in  the 
inequality  of  conditions,  one  of  the  elements  of 
our  present  social  state,  pride,  abusing  this 
necessary  order  for  the  purpose  of  re  assuming 
some  at  least  of  its  former  enjoyments,  endeavours 
to  create  a  petty  slavery  even  under  the  empire  of 
love.  The  insolent  disdain  so  often  manifested  for 
the  poor,  and  the  harsh  treatment  of  servants,  furnish 
the  proof.    But,  as  in  raising  human  nature  to  a 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


115 


union  with  the  Divinity ;  Christ  broke  the  degrading 
yoke  that  had  so  long  pressed  upon  it,  so  by  imparting 
himself  to  man  in  the  holy  communion,  which  in 
a  certain  sense  deifies  the  Christian,  he  perpetually 
combats  in  our  morals  the  very  shadow  of  that  ancient 
barbarism  which  still  lingers  among  us.  Never, 
indeed,  did  the  dogma  of  fraternal  equality  receive 
a  more  sacred  sanction.  Its  most  expressive  sign, 
consecrated  by  universal  custom,  is  a  participation 
of  the  same  repast.  Here,  the  great  and  the  humble, 
the  young  and  the  old,  the  rich  and  the  destitute, 
come  together  to  the  same  table,  as  to  a  family  feast, 
and  this  feast  is— God  himself.  The  beggar,  who  this 
evening  is  at  your  gate,  on  to-morrow  will  place 
himself  by  your  side  at  the  banquet  of  eternal  life. 
Know  you  whence  comes  this  poor  servant  who 
suffers  so  much  from  your  imperious  temper  ?  He 
enters  your  house  amid  the  reverence  of  angels ;  for 
he  bears  within  him  the  God  who  shall  judge  you. 
Whoever  will  closely  observe  the  character  of  the 
Christian  nations  will  easily  recognise  this  secret, 
but  constant  action,  of  faith  in  the  real  presence. 
It  is  to  it  we  owe,  at  least  in  part,  one  of  the  most 


116 


GEE BET  ON 


beautiful  traits  of  our  manners  :—  the  dignity  of  the 
servant,  the  notion  and  sentiment  of  which,  some 
nations,  particularly  England  and  Geneva,  would 
seem  to  have  lost. 

The  poor  man  is  a  superior  being  in  Christianity. 
His  eminent  dignity  is  one  of  the  first  articles  of  the 
symbol  of  charity.   We  blindly  disdain  his  apparent 
lowliness  :  but  what  state  more  lowly,  what  more 
obscure,  what  comes  nearer  to  annihilation,  than 
that  in  which  Jesus  Christ  presents  himself  to  us  ? 
He  who  has  said  "This  is  my  body,  this  is  my  blood" 
has  also  said  "  As  long  as  you  did  it  to  one  of  these 
my  least  brethren  you  did  it  to  me."*    If  our  faith 
be  not  lively  enough  to  recognise,  under  the  rags 
of  misery,  the  representation  of  the  Prince  of  the 
future  world,   how  shall  it  adore,   under  the 
meanest  emblem,  the  majesty  of  the  Master  of  the 
universe  ?  Each  mark  of  contempt  towards  the  poor 
contains  a  principle  of  infidelity  and  the  germ  of 
blasphemy.    Let  us  penetrate  more  deeply  the  great 
mystery  of  faith :  communion,  unaccompanied  by 

*  Amen  dico  vobis  :  quamdiu  fecistis  uni  ex  fratribns  meis 
minimis,  mihi  fecistis — St,  Matt,  xxv.  v.  40. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


117 


works  of  charity,  would  be  like  an  unpropitious 
sacrifice  interrupted  by  crime,  a  sacrifice  without  a 
thanksgiving.  Offered  up  in  the  temple,  it  is  termi- 
nated in  the  hovel  of  the  poor,  for  there  too  dwells 
the  Son  of  Man.  The  hymn  of  Mercy  is  the  comple- 
tion of  the  rite.  These  pious  considerations,  familiar  to 
the  faithful,  daily  produce  acts  of  beneficence,  that 
outnumber  all  the  phrases  of  philosophers  on  the 
subject.  Do  you  refuse  to  recognise  the  force  of 
these  sentiments,  because  they  bear  the  impress  of 
mysticism  ?  But  is  not  the  marvellous  influence 
which  Christianity  has  exercised  throughout  the 
universe  connected  with  ideas  of  the  same  order. 
What  are  the  boasted  achievements  of  rational 
beneficence,  when  contrasted  for  a  moment  with  this 
mystic  charity,  which,  during  eighteen  hundred 
years,  holding  its  vigil  above  suffering  humanity, 
affectionately  turns  its  bed  of  sorrow  ?  Ascend  as 
high  as  you  please  into  the  regions  of  antiquity,  and 
its  records  will  inform  you  that  all  beneficent  doctrines 
are  based  on  mysticism.  Viewed  in  this  light 
mysticism  has  governed  the  world  :  its  power  dates 
from  creation. 


118 


GEXLBET  ON 


The  benignant  influence  of  the  mysteries  of  love 
is  particularly  manifested  in  the  pardon  of  injuries, 
that  other  miracle  of  Christianity.  If,  thanks  to  the 
healing  art,  the  eye  of  man  seeks  the  science  of 
organization  even  in  the  bosom  of  death,  why  should 
we  not  find  means  for  presenting  to  the  eyes  of 
the  infidel  the  Christian  soul,  that  he  may  there 
behold  the  organization  of  living  charity  ?  Let  those 
who  have  experienced  the  troubles,  and  the  remedies 
by  which  its  tranquillity  is  restored,  bear  testimony 
to  it.  When  the  fire  of  revenge,  raging  in  the 
inferior  appetite,  threatens  to  inflame  the  will,  some 
drops  of  the  blood  of  the  Man- God  extinguish  it  in 
its  birth.  I  do  not  believe  that  any  man  who  com- 
municates with  the  necessary  dispositions,  if  he 
should  happen  to  discover,  at  that  divine  instant, 
even  a  shade  of  hatred  until  then  latent  in  his  heart, 
could  endure  the  aspect  of  it.  In  addition  to  the 
authority  of  duty,  so  powerful  at  such  a  moment, 
and  the  voice  of  that  blood  which  cries  aloud  for 
pardon,  the  state  of  the  soul  is  then  imperviable  to 
any  sentiment  of  hatred.  There  is  within  her  too 
sweet  a  peace.   The  infidel  can  form  no  idea  of 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


119 


this  order  of  sentiments  ;  but  at  least  let  him  not 
blaspheme  what  he  does  not  know,  for  indeed  his 
doctrine  will  produce  nothing  similar.  The  precept 
which  ordains  the  pardon  of  inj  uries,is  the  great  mystery 
of  Christian  morality,  as  redemption  is  the  great 
mystery  of  faith.  All  human  metaphysics  are 
essentially  inadequate,  I  do  not  say  to  procure  the 
accomplishment  of  this  duty,  but  even  simply  to  prove 
that  it  is  a  duty.  The  heart  of  man  feels  that  to 
pardon  is  noble  ?  Granted,  but  does  it  not  also  feel 
that  there  is  a  grandeur  in  an  undying  vengeance  ? 
Where  will  you  find  in  mere  sentiment  the 
obligation  of  preferring  one  emotion  to  the  other  ? 
Do  you  appeal  to  reason  ?  unaided  by  faith,  reason 
tells  you  that  vengeance  is  but  the  exercise  of  the  right 
of  self  defence.  In  vain  will  you  torment  yourself 
with  the  abstractions  of  idiology  :  the  duty  of 
pardoning  injuries  will  ever  remain  a  consequence 
without  a  principle.  It  is  an  inference  that  can  be 
drawn  from  Christian  principles  alone.  When  the 
wisdom  of  antiquity  had  the  boldness  to  counsel 
this  virtue,  it  connected  it  with  ideas  of  divine 
pardon  which  constituted  the  basis  of  the  primitive 


120 


GERBET  ON 


religion.  On  this  subject  the  genius  of  all  antiquity 
is  imaged  in  the  beautiful  allegory  of  Homer  "  The 
gods  who  are  our  superiors  in  virtue,  rank,  and 
power,  suffer  themselves  to  be  touched  by  compassion. 
When  men  offend  them  by  their  crimes,  they  avert  the 
anger  of  these  superior  beings,  by  offering  them  with 
humble  prayer,  incense,  vows, libations,  andsacrifices, 
' '•''Prayer •$  are  the  daughters  of  the  great  Jupiter  " 
walking  with  a  faultering  step, — a  furrowed  brow,— * 
downcast  eye — and  sidelong  glances,  they  constantly 
follow  Injury,  which,  with  a  bold  and  light  step, 
easily  precedes  them,  and  pervades  the  earth  in  its 
course  of  ruin.  They  come  to  repair  the  wrong  which 
it  has  done.  These  daughters  of  Jupiter  are  bountiful 
to  him  who  respectfully  receives  them,  and  they  gra- 
ciously hear  his  petitions.  If  any  person  obstinately 
repel,  or  reject  them,  they  supplicate  Jupiter  to  send 
him  Injury,  that  he  may  suffer  condign  punishment.  "* 
Attend  now  to  the  Catholic  doctrine.  The  pardon, 
which  drew  its  being  from  the  cross  and  which  dwells 
in  the  tabernacle,  waits  not  till  prayer,  with  a  down- 
cast eye,  comes  to  blot  out  the  traces  of  the 
*  Iliad,  chap.  ix. 


THE  EUCHAHIST. 


121 


offence.  As  the  God-Saviour  opens  his  arms  to 
guilty  mortals,  and  makes  the  first  advance  to  heal 
the  wounds  which  in  offending  him  they  have  inflicted 
on  themselves :  thus  Pardon,  the  first  born  of  Christ, 
and  like  him  every  where  present,  precedes  the  tardy 
supplications  of  repentance,  and  hastens  to  offer  itself 
to  the  wrong-doer.  Eternal  as  his  Father,  he 
embraces  all  ages,  for  him  there  is  neither  yesterday, 
nor  to-morrow  :  yet  in  favour  of  man  he  has  his 
days  of  benediction  and  his  hours  of  grace.  When 
the  congregation  of  the  devout  assemble  for  the 
sacrifice  at  which  the  libation  of  the  redeeming  blood 
is  made,  he  watches  at  the  door  of  the  temple,  and 
says  to  all  who  enter,  "  If  therefore  thou  offer  thy 
gift  at  the  altar,  and  there  thou  remember  that  thy 
brother  hath  any  thing  against  thee,  leave  there  thy 
offering  before  the  altar,  and  go  first  tobe  reconciled  to 
thy  brother,  and  then  coming  thou  shalt  offer  thy  gift. ' '  * 
All  those  who  bring  a  fraternal  heart  enter  with  joy, 

*  Si  ergo  offers  munus  tuum  ad  altare,  et  ibi  recordatus 
fueris  quia  frater  tuus  habet  aliquid  adversum  te,  relinque  ibi 
munus  tuum  ante  altare,  etvade  prius  reconciliarifratri  tuo,  et 
time  veniens  offeres  munus  tuum.  St,  Matt.  cap.  v.,  v.  23,  24 


122 


GERBET  ON 


for  they  bring  the  grateful  offering ;  and,  when  they 
depart  thence  to  their  abode,  he  says  to  them ;  Go  in 
peace.  But  if,  deceiving  his  vigilance,  some  of  these 
false  brethren,  who  secretly  sacrifice  to  Hatred,  the 
queen  of  hell,  dare  to  advance  where  love  only  is 
admitted,  he  awaits  them  at  their  return.  When  they 
pass  before  him,  with  a  gloomy  brow  and  a  heavy 
heart,  he  gives  them  remorse,  as  a  brother,  who 
pursues  their  steps  every  where.  They  are  condemned 
to  his  scathing  embraces.  Who  shall  tell  the  pangs 
by  which  they  are  tortured  ?  We  only  know  that 
a  terrible  sentence  is  recorded,  in  their  own 
breasts,  by  all  the  blood  which  has  redeemed  the 
world. 

The  eucharistic  worship,  which  is  the  exterior  and 
perpetual  realization  of  an  infinite  devotedness,  which 
by  daily  awakening  it,  nourishes  with  this  sentiment, 
the  memory,  the  heart,  and  even  the  senses  of 
man,  penetrates  his  entire  being  with  the  spirit  of 
sacrifice.  Self  devotedness  becomes  an  habitual 
sentiment.  It  is  this  which  gives  to  charity  perse- 
verance and  activity.  For  nothing  can  supersede 
the  force  of  habit,  and  the  heart,  as  well  as  the  body, 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


123 


has  its  habits.  This  action  of  the  principle  of  love 
displays  itself  throughout  the  history  of  Christianity, 
and  presents  to  the  observant  eye  a  magnificient 
experience.  \Ye  collect  with  a  scrupulous  curiosity 
the  most  minute  details  connected  with  the  lives  of 
celebrated  authors :  and  very  justly,  for  they  are  the 
notes  of  the  history  of  genius.  But  how  much  nobler 
the  subject,  hi  as  much  as  it  is  more  closely  linked 
with  the  happiness  of  humanity,  to  seek  in  the  life, 
the  words,  and  confidential  outpourings  of  these 
wonder-workers  of  charity  produced  by  Catholicism, 
the  secret  of  their  incomparable  devotedness.  There 
it  may  be  seen  that,  if  the  devotedness  of  Jesus 
Christ  was  its  source,  the  communion  of  his  body 
and  of  his  blood  was  its  daily  nourishment,  its 
remedy  against  the  langour  of  nature,  its  vital 
principle  which  continually  caused  the  pulse  of 
charity  to  throb  more  quickly  in  the  human  heart. 
We  shall  give  an  illustration.  The  period  comprised 
in  the  latter  half  of  the  sixteenth  and  the  first  half 
of  the  seventeenth  century,  beheld  Francis  Xavier, 
Francis  of  Sales,  and  Vincent  of  Paul,  names  every 
where  in  benediction,  and  which  even  humility 


124 


GERBET  ON 


could  not  preserve  from  glory.  This  triumvirate, 
composed  of  different  characters,  is  christian  charity 
personified  under  its  different  attributes.  Worn  out 
by  sacrifice,  oppressed  beneath  the  weight  of  the 
world  he  was  converting,  the  heroic  Apostle  of  the 
East,  forgetting  his  fatigues,  his  sufferings  and 
continual  dangers,  exclaims.  "  The  severest  pang 
of  the  missionary,  is  not  to  be  able,  in  certain  cir- 
cumstances, to  celebrate  the  holy  mysteries,  and  to 
be  deprived  of  the  Celestial  bread  which  invigorates 
the  human  heart,  and  which  is  its  only  consolation 
amid  the  evils  and  contradictions  of  this  life."  * 
Let  us  now  hear  the  angel  of  meekness :  in  tracing 
with  an  admirable  naivete  the  wonders  that  com- 
munion effects  in  the  saints,  he  did  not  reflect  that 
he  was  pourtraying  himself.  "They  feel,  says 
he,  that  Jesus  Christ  pervades  their  entire  being. 
But  what  does  the  Saviour  effect  by  this  pervading 
influence?  He  purifies  all,  mortifies  all,  reforms 
all,  causes  the  heart  to  glow  with  affection, 
gives  light  to  the  understanding,  imparts  new 
vigour  to  the  breast,  beams  from  the  eyes, 
*  Letters  of  St.  Francis  of  Xavier,  Liv,  cviii,  anno  1552. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


125 


speaks  with  the  tongue  ;  he  becomes  all  in  all: 
and  then  "  we  live,  not  we,  but  Jesus  Christ 
liveth  in  us."  *  Would  you  wish  now  to  learn 
from  the  mouth  of  Vincent  of  Paul  what  com- 
munion is  ?  "  When  you  have  received  the  adorable 
body  of  Jesus  Christ,  do  ,you  not  feel,  said  he  to 
his  priests,  do  you  not  feel,  the  divine  fire  burning 
in  your  breast "  ?  f  If,  condemned  to  the  galleys 
by  human  justice,  in  some  reverie  of  fancy, 
I  imagined  that  a  perfect  stranger,  impelled  by 
some  unaccountable  love  for  me,  had  come  to  take 
upon  him  my  chains ;  for  the  realization  of  such  a 
day-dream,  I  must  confess  I  would  trust  a  little  more 
to  the  fire  which  burned  within  the  breast  ofVincent 
of  Paul,  than  to  all  the  lights  of  philantrophy. 

The  philosophers  who  admire  Catholic  devotedness, 
resemble  the  Egyptians  who  bless  the  inundations  of 
the  Nile,  whose  source  they  know  not  "Perhaps 
there  is  nothing  more  noble,  says  Voltaire,  than  the 

*  Spiritual  letters  of  St.  Francis  of  Sales,  liv.  ii.  cap.  48 — 
Lyons  1634. 

f  Life  of  St.'  Yincent  of  Paul.  By  Louis  Abelly,  Tom.  iii. 
p.  183. 


126 


GERBET  ON 


sacrifice  made  by  a  delicate  sex  of  beauty,  youth,  and 
frequently  of  high  rank,  to  relieve  that  aggregate  of 
human  misery  collected  in  our  hospitals,  the  very 
sight  of  which  is  so  humiliating  to  our  pride  and  so 
revolting  to  our  delicacy."*  The  truth  of  this  obser- 
vation is  undeniable ;  but  why  not  proceed  to  an 
explanation  of  the  cause  ?  Do  you  imagine  that  these 
retreats  are  inaccessible  to  the  storms  of  the  moral 
world  *?  that  the  human  heart,  which  even  pleasure 
fatigues,  never  sinks  under  sacrifice  ?  When  in  the 
midst  of  these  gloomy  apartments,  it  cannot  but  occur 
to  those  devoted  beings  as  they  bend  above  the  un- 
known sufferer  that,  instead  of  the  brilliant  society  and 
the  fond  family  which  they  left,  and  to  whose  delights  a 
single  word  would  restore  them,  they  must  bind  up 
the  wounds  of  strangers,  listen  to  the  shrieks  of  agony, 
and  follow  to  the  tomb  the  friendless  corpse,  not  for 
a  week,  or  a  month,  but  for  years — for  ever :  think 
you  that  their  courage  is  never  shaken  at  the  sight  of 
such  a  gloomy  future  ?  What  then,  it  may  be  asked, 
sustains  them  in  their  weakness  or  preserves  them 
from  its  influence?  You  know  not:  imitate  the 
*  Vide  Essay  on  Morals,  c.  139. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


127 


example  of  those  who  wished  to  know  it — interrogate 
themselves.  Frequent  communion,  such  is  their 
unanimous  response.  But  a  truce  to  words  :  what 
will  you  give  them  in  place  of  this  mystery  of  love  ? 
If  their  devotedness  is  the  very  perfection  of  moral 
grandeur,  why  do  you  not  undertake  so  glorious  a 
work?  Create  for  us,  with  your  pompous  maxims 
of  beneficence,  one  Sister  of  Charity  for  a  proof,  only 
one*  we  ask  no  more. 

These  reflections  lead  to  a  painful  thought.  Do 
these  men  who,  since  an  ever  to  be  deplored  schism, 
are  engaged  by  profession  in  combatting  the  faith  of 
the  Church,  know  what  they  are  doing?  Do  they 
know  that  they  are  attacking  a  belief  the  most  pro- 
ductive of  every  sort  of  beneficence,  as  it  is  that 
which  supports  in  every  part  of  the  universe  the  spirit 
of  devotedness  and  sacrifice  ?  May  he  who  was 
meek  and  humble  of  heart,  dispite  of  the  haughty 
ingratitude  of  those  whom  he  came  to  save,  avert 
from  our  heart  and  lips  every  sentiment  and  expres- 
sion of  bitterness  against  those  unhappy  scorners  of 
the  most  magnificent  of  his  gifts.  And  how  could 
we  speak  to  them  otherwise  than  with  the  language 

*  Yide  Appendix. 


128 


GERBET  ON 


of  love  !  If  this  language  existed  not,  it  should  be 
invented  when  speaking  of  the  Eucharist.  But  at 
the  same  time  a  sorrow,  rendered  indignant  at 
witnessing  its  deplorable  effects,  urges  us  to  raise  our 
voice  against  their  unhallowed  ministry.  Deeply- 
penetrated  with  this  two-fold  sentiment,  we  would 
not  know  how  to  express  the  mingled  emotions  of 
love  and  sorrow  we  feel  for  them,  if  we  did  not  call 
to  mind  that  word  of  Christ  to  the  first  despiser  of 
the  mystery  of  faith,  that  word  so  affectionate 
and  so  overwhelming.  Friend  whereto  art  thou 
come.* 


*  Amice,  ad  quid  venisti?    St  Math.  Chap.  xxvi.  v.  50. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


129 


CHAPTER  VIIL 
The  Interior  Life. 

The  mystical  life  is  a  moral  phenomenon  of  all 
ages.  The  various  religious  treatises  of  antiquity 
contain  theories  of  spirituality,  which  comprise  the 
basis  of  this  order  of  ideas,  as  it  has  been  understood 
by  all  modern  nations.  But  these  theories  are  divi- 
ded into  two  clases  which  are  diametrically  opposed. 
The  one,  founded  on  purely  philosiphical  specula- 
tions, and  principally  on  pantheism,  tended  to  destroy 
the  active  principle  in  each  man,  that,  by  annihilating 
whatever  is  peculiar  to  the  individual,  he  may  be 
blended  with  the  universal  soul,  and  thus  become 
absorbed  in  the  Divinity.    Diffused  among  a  crowd 

of  the  oriental  sects ;  this  doctrine  appears  to  have 
i 


130 


GERBET  ON 


originally  come  from  India,  and  will  be  found 
developed  together  with  the  principle  on  which  it  is 
based  and  its  demoralizing  consequences,  in  one  of 
the  most  ancient  monuments  of  sanscrite  literature. 
"He  who  knows"  to  use  the  language  of  Oupneck-hat, 
"that  all  things  are  the  type  of  the  Creator,  that 
one's  self  and  whatever  appears  to  exist  is  the 
Creator;  that  the  world  proceeds  from  him,  that 
he  is  the  world,  that  it  exists  in  him  and  returns  to 
him ;  he  who  knows  this  and  meditates  on  it,  finds 
therein  the  repose  of  his  soul;  he  is  in  peace. 
When  the  heart  has  renounced  its  desires  and  actions, 
it  then  directly  tends  to  its  principle,  which  is  the 
universal  soul ;  when  it  tends  to  its  principle,  it  has 
no  other  will  than  that  of  the  true  being.  It  is  the 
nature  of  the  heart  to  be  changed  into  what  it 
desires;  thus  the  soul  becomes  God  or  the  world, 
according  as  its  aspirations  are  directed  to  the 
one  or  the  other.  The  impure  heart  is  that 
which  has  its  desires ;  the  pure,  that  which 
is  divested  of  them.  The  heart  absorbed  in  the 
perfect  being  by  reflecting  that  the  universal  soul 
exists,  becomes  that  soul,  and  then  its  happiness  is 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


131 


ineffable :  it  knows  that  this  soul  resides  within  it. 
To  be  absorbed  in  God,  as  in  a  treasure  that  one  has 
found,  to  affirm  nothing,  to  propose  nothing,  to  say 
nothing :  either  I  or  me ;  to  he  without  fear  and 
without  desire,  such  is  the  mark  of  salvation,  and 
of  supreme  happiness.  To  desire,  is  to  die ;  not  to 
desire,  is  to  live.  Whoever  knows  the  universal  being, 
whoever  knows  that  his  soul  is  the  universal  soul, 
becomes  light;  he  is  freed  from  all  evil;  he  is  lear- 
ned without  tiresome  study;  he  is  happy,  he  is 
immortal,  he  is  God.  The  desire  to  do  a  pure  work, 
the  apprehension  to  do  abad  one,  trouble  not  the  wise ; 
for  he  knows  that  both  the  pure  and  bad  works 
are  God  himself  (who  acts.)  The  truth  is  there 
is  neither  production,  decay,  nor  resurrection? 
neither  contemplative,  saved,  nor  salvation:  for 
the  world  is  but  a  phantom ;  there  is  nothing  real 
but  the  universal  soul  which  shews  itself  under  the 
appearance  of  the  world."  * 

Though  clad  in  the  garb  of  enthusiasm,  this  doc- 
trine presents  a  series  of  consequences,  rigorously 

*Vide  Analysis  of  Oupneck-hat,  by  M.  Lauguinais.  Anquetil 
Duperron's  latin  translation  may  be  also  consulted. 


132 


GETIBET  OK 


deduced  from  pantheism.  Errors  analogous,  in 
many  respects,  to  this  imaginary  mysticism  which 
dates  an  origin  of  three  thousand  years,  have  repro- 
duced themselves,  at  different  periods,  in  the  bosom 
of  Christianity,  though  by  an  inverse  order.  For, 
whilst  the  Indian  quietists  derived  their  theories  of 
spirituality  from  pantheism,  the  European  quietists, 
grounding  themselves  on  a  mistaken  notion  of  perfec- 
tion, established,  maxims  that  logically  tended  to 
the  same  point  from  which  the  others  had  set  out. 
Their  doctrine  on  the  necessity  of  annihilating  all 
individual  operation  of  the  understanding  and  of  the 
will,  cannot  otherwise  be  conceived,  than  by 
supposing  man  to  be  a  modification  of  the  infinite 
substance:  for  if  he  be  an  intelligent  creature  distinct 
from  God,  as  such  he  must  be  active ;  matter  alone 
being  inert;  and  further  as  a  distinct  intelligent  being, 
he  ought  to  enjoy  an  activity  proper  to  himself. 
Thus  many  of  those  mystics,  drawing  from  their 
system  of  unification  the  same  consequences  as  the 
ancients,  derived  from  it  also,  like  them,  the  indiffe- 
rence of  all  actions,  and  absolute  impeccability, 
identifying,  in  the  same  way,  the  will  of  man  with 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


133 


the  will  of  God,  the  limited  being  with  the 
infinite.  Molinos,  by  the  tendency  of  his  system 
impelled  to  pantheism,  announces  it  in  terms  so 
similar  to  those  of  Oupneck-hat,  that  one  would 
be  inclined  to  suspect,  that  the  quietism  of  the 
seventeenth  century  was,  like  so  many  other 
systems,  but  the  revival  of  the  oriental  doctrines. 

The  principle  that  contains  this  great  error  lurks 
in  the  writings,  meritorious  in  other  points,  of  some 
ascetic  authors,  who,  being  persons  of  true  piety, 
would  have  rejected  it  had  they  perceived  its 
consequences.  The  devotion  they  inculcate,  instead 
of  regulating  the  activity  of  the  soul,  tends  only  to 
weaken  and  destroy  it.  The  germ  of  all  pantheistical 
quietism  is  contained  in  this  mistaken  notion,  as  far 
remote  from  genuine  catholic  devotion,  such  as  it 
has  been  understood  in  all  ages,  as  being  is  from 
nonentity.  Notwithstanding  this  error,  these  ancient 
sages  who  may  be  denominated,  according  to  many 
of  the  holy  Fathers,  as  the  primitive  christians,  often 
gave  admirable  precepts  of  spirituality.  Derived 
from  traditionary  faith,  their  theories,  instead  of 
destroying  the  active  principle,  aimed  at  its  deve- 


134 


GERBET  ON 


lopement,  exciting  man  to  perfect  within  himself,  by 
a  continual  purification  of  his  heart,  the  living  image 
of  the  Deity.  Such  is  also,  but  in  a  degree  neces- 
sarily superior,  the  spirituality  consecrated  by 
Christianity  fully  developed.  It  dilates  and  fertilizes 
the  soul,  as  quietism  paralizes  it  by  a  mortal  lethargy, 
for  it  substitutes  for  this  passive  pleasure,  which 
constitutes  the  essence  of  false  mystisism,  the  active 
principle — love,  which  is  to  the  moral,  what  fire,  its 
ancient  emblem  is  to  the  physical  world — the 
universal  stimulant.  It  may  be  interesting  to  con- 
trast with  the  pantheistical  mysticism  of  Oupneck- 
hat  the  description  of  catholic  devotion,  given  by  an 
unknown  author  of  a  book  translated  almost  into  every 
language,  the  genuine  christian  Oupneck-hat,  that 
contains  the  pure  essence  of  the  religion  of  love. 

"  Love  is  an  excellent  thing,  a  great  good  indeed : 
what  alone  maketh  light  all  that  is  burthensome, 
and  equally  bears  all  that  is  unequal.  For  it  carries 
a  burthen  without  being  burthened,  and  makes  all 
that  which  is  bitter,  sweet  and  savoury.  The  love 
of  Jesus  is  noble  and  generous,  it  spurs  us  on  to  do 
great  things,  and  excites  us  to  desire  always  that 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


135 


which  is  most  perfect.  Love  will  tend  upwards,  and 
is  not  to  be  detained  by  things  on  earth.  Love  will 
be  at  liberty,  and  free  from  all  wordly  affection,  lest 
its  interior  sight  be  hindered,  lest  it  suffer  itself  to 
be  entangled  with  any  temporal  interest,  or  cast 
down  by  losses.  Nothing  is  sweeter  than  love ; 
nothing  stronger,  nothing  higher,  nothing  more 
generous,  nothing  more  pleasant,  nothing  fuller  or 
better  in  heaven  or  earth  :  for  love  proceeds  from 
God,  and  cannot  rest  but  in  God,  above  all  things 
created.  The  lover  flies,  runs,  and  rejoices  ;  he  is 
free  and  not  held.  He  gives  all  for  all,  and  has  all 
in  all :  because  he  rests  in  one  sovereign  good  above 
all,  from  whom  all  good  flows  and  proceeds.  He 
looks  not  at  the  gifts,  but  turns  himself  to  the  Giver 
above  all  goods.  Love  often  knows  no  measure,  but 
is  inflamed  above  measure.  Love  feels  no  burthen, 
values  no  labours,  would  willingly  do  more  than  it  can ; 
complains  not  of  impossibility,  because  it  conceives 
that  it  may,  and  can  do  all  things.  It  is  able  there- 
fore to  do  anything,  and  it  performs  and  effects  many 
things ;  where  he  that  loves  not,  faints  and  lies 
town.    Love  watches,  and  sleeping,  slumbers  not, 


136 


GERBET  ON 


When  weary,  is  not  tired ;  when  straitened,  is  not 
constrained ;  when  frighted,  is  not  disturbed ;  but 
like  a  lively  name,  and  a  torch  all  on  fire,  it  mounts 
upwards ;  and  securely  passes  through  all  opposition. 
Whosoever  loveth,  knoweth  the  cry  of  this  voice. 
Whosoever  is  not  ready  to  suffer  all  things,  and  to 
stand  resigned  to  the  will  of  his  Beloved,  is  not 
worthy  to  be  called  a  lover.  He  that  loveth,  must 
willingly  embrace  all  that  is  hard  and  bitter,  for  the 
sake  of  his  Beloved,  and  never  suffer  himself  to  be 
turned  away  from  him  by  any  contrary  occurrences 
whatsoever."  * 

This  active  christian  devotion,  which  nothing 
wearies,  and  that  pantheistical  insensibility,  which 
nothing  can  excite,  are  the  forms,  the  latter  of 
egotism  that  destroys,  the  former  of  the  spirit  of 
sacrifice  which  is  the  conservative  principle  of  the 
moral  order.  For  quietism,  which  would  appear  to 
aim  at  the  annihilation  of  self,  tends,  on  the  con- 
trary, to  constitute  it  the  centre  of  all  things,  and  is 
at  best  but  the  ambition  of  a  boundless  egotism. 
On  the  contrary,  in  developing  the  activity  of  every 
*  Imitation  of  Christ,  Liv.  iii,  c.  5. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


137 


individual,  love,  that  lives  only  to  embrace  all, 
associates  man  to  the  action  of  the  infinite  being, 
emphatically  so  called — namely,  the  gift — and  the 
sacrifice  of  self. 

However,  as  error  has  no  innate  principle  of 
support,  pantheistical  mysticism  includes  a  great 
truth.  The  absorption  of  man  in  God  is  but  the 
corruption,  of  a  primitive  and  eternal  dogma — the 
union  of  God  and  man.  In  this  point  of  view, 
there  is  something  hi  the  system  which  responds  to 
the  wants  of  human  nature.  It  aspires  to  this  union, 
it  endeavours  to  free  itself  from  the  bonds  which 
bind  it  to  what  is  changeable  and  perishable,  that  it 
may  cleave  to  the  immutable  reality,  for  it  feels  that 
there  alone  is  to  be  found  the  repose  of  pure  liberty. 
So  far  is  Catholicism  from  refusing  to  recognise  these 
wants,  that  her  consoling  truths  serve  only  to  nourish 
and  satisfy  them.  In  promising  man  that  one  day, 
without  divesting  himself  of  his  nature,  he  shall 
become  one  with  God,  it  imparts  to  him,  in  this  terres- 
trial union  ,  the  foretaste  of  a  future  imion.  The  nature 
of  this  union  is  such,  that  in  order  to  express  it, 
it  employs  terms  similar  to  those  of  the  pantheistical 


138 


GERBET  ON 


system,  and  to  which  usage  alone,  regulated  accor- 
ding to  the  explanations  of  a  severe  orthodoxy,  has 
attached  a  sense  formally  exclusive  of  that  great 
error.  It  teaches  that  God,  by  communion,  so 
imparts  himself  to  us,  that  the  substance  of  Christ 
is  mingled  with  our  substance  to  make  of  him  and  us 
but  one ;  *  that  the  result  of  this  communion,  is  not 
merely  a  union  of  will,  but  of  nature ;  f  and  that  we 

*  Initiati  dictis  obsequantur,  ut  non  solum  per  dilectionem, 
sed  etiam  reipsa,  cum  ilia  came  commisceamur;  id  quod 
efficitur  per  cibum  quern  ille  dedit,  volens  nobis  ostendere 
quanto  erganos  ferveat  amore.  Propterea  se  nobis  commiscuit 
et  in  unum  corpus  totum  constituit,  ut  unum  simus,  quasi 
corpus  junctum  capiti.    St.  Joames  chris.  horn.  46  in  Matth. 

f  Est  ergo  innobis  ipse  per  carnem,  et  sumus,  in  eo,  dum 
secundum  hoc  quod  nos  sumus  in  Deo  est.  Quam  autem 
in  co  per  sacramentum  communicat  se  carnis  et  sanguinis 
simus,  ipse  testatur,  dicens :  et  hie  mundus  me  jam  non 
videt;  vos  autem  me  videtis,  quoniam,  ego  vivo  et  vos 
vivitis ;  quoniam  ego  in  Patre  meo,  et  vos  in  me,  et  ego  in 
vobis.  Si  voluntatis  tantum  unitatem  intelligi  vellet,  cur 
gradum  quemdam  atque  ordinem  consummandee  unitatis  expo- 
suit  ;  nisi,  ut  cum  ille  in  Patre  per  naturam  divinitatis  esset, 
nos  contra  in  co  per  corporalem  ejus  nativitatem,  et  ille  rursus 
in  vobis  per  sacramentorum  inesse  mysterium  crederetur  ?  ac 
si  perfecta  per  Mediatorem  unitas  doceretur,  cum  nobis  in  se 
manentibus  ipse  maneret  in  Patre,  et  in  Patre  manens  maneret 
in  nobis,  et  ita  ad  unitatem  Patris  proficeremus :  cum  qui  in 
co  naturalitur  secundum  nativitatum  inest,  nos  quoque  in  co 
naturaliter  inessemus,  ipso  in  nobis  naturaliter  permanente. 
St.  Hil.  de  Trin.  Lib.  viii,  No.  13 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


139 


are  identified  with  him.  *  To  express  this  unity, 
catholic  faith  does  a  happy  violence  to  language,  by 
imposing  upon  it  an  extraordinary  syntax ;  the  noble 
antithesis  of  "  Saint  Paul,  I  live,  no  not  I,"  is  emi- 
nently expressive  of  the  eucharistic  transformation. 
Catholocism  also  teaches  that,  as  Christ  gives 
himself  to  us  by  love,  this  union  cannot  be  accom- 
plished but  in  as  much  as  through  love  we  make 
him  the  offering  of  ourselves,  and  thus  it  eradicates 
the  deep-rooted  egotism  of  the  pantheist.  Two 
opposite  systems  of  error  have  respectively  failed  to 
recognise  an  essential  portion  of  human  nature, 
viewed  in  relation  to  the  point  of  which  we  now 
treat ;  the  one,  whose  germ  is  found  in  the  stoical 
notions,  and  which  has  been,  by  modern  Jancenism 
and  quietism,  connected  with  other  ideas,  commands 
man  to  love  G-od,  even  in  the  supposition  that  he 
shall  be  eternally  separated  from  him  :  it  condemns 

*  Quern  ad  modum  enim  si  quis  ceram  cerse  conjunnerit, 
utique  alteram  in  altera  invicemque  imineasse  videbit :  eodurn 
quoque  opinor  modo,  qui  Salvatoris  nostri  Christi  carnern 
sumit,  sec  ejus  pretiosum  sanguinem  bibit,  ut  ipse  ait,  unum 
quiddarn  cum  eo  reperitur.  St  Cyrii,  In  ev,  St  Joannes,  c.  5, 
v,  56. 


140 


GERBET  ON 


him  to  a  hopeless  and  endless  activity.  The  other, 
confounding  man  with  God,  and  thereby  concentrating 
all  his  energies  in  self  destroys  the  principle  of  activity 
by  destroying  love.  Catholocism  combines  the  truths 
hidden  in  these  contradictory  errors.  Uniting  the 
want  which  impels  us  to  look  to  God  for  peace  and 
happiness,  so  essential  to  our  nature,  with  that 
other  want  of  activity  by  which  alone  nature  is 
perfected,  it  corresponds  at  the  same  time  to  both, 
for  it  makes  love,  which  is  essentially  active,  the 
medium  of  a  union  with  God.  The  reciprocal  gift 
of  God  and  Man,  responding  to  each  other — behold 
catholocism  unveiled.  This  is  the  source — this  the 
centre  of  every  thing. 

The  love  of  man  for  God,  such  as  Christianity 
has  infused  into  the  mind  and  heart,  is  a  wonder 
which  we  cannot  sufficiently  admire.  Its  universality 
makes  it  appear  natural,  and  yet  it  is  nothing  less 
than  the  result  of  a  most  profound  and  intimate 
change  in  our  moral  constitution.  The  human  race, 
agitated  a  long  time  by  the  recollection  of  its  fall, 
passed  through  the  ordeal  of  a  salutary  fear  to  the  de- 
lights of  perfect  love,  in  the  same  way  as  a  man  bowed 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


141 


beneath  the  weight  of  crime  arises  the  beloved  of  God. 
We  cannot  go  from  one  extreme  to  the  other  but  by 
regular  grades  of  transition.  The  sentiment  which, 
according  to  the  laws  of  the  human  heart,  should 
first  develop  itself  in  sinful  man  is  that  of  terror. 
But  terror  would  immediately  beget  despair,  if  hope- 
did  not  at  once  present  herself  with  a  redeeming  look, 
and  sweetly  lead  him  to  the  bosom  of  love.  Such  is 
the  history  of  mankind  ;  for  Providence  governs  the 
human  family  as  an  individual.  Two  sentiments 
divided  the  guilty  heart  of  the  children  of  Adam 
with  regard  to  the  God  of  holiness  ;  the  fear  of 
approaching  him  and  the  desire  of  being  familiarly 
united  to  him.  In  the  primitive  religion,  fear  was  the 
predominant  sentiment.  So  deeply  impressed  was 
the  worship  of  antiquity  with  it,  that,  when  atheism 
endeavoured  to  explain  the  origin  of  religion,  its  first 
hypothesis  was  that  fear  had  made  the  gods.*  Not 
that  hope  bad  ever  abandoned  the  earth.  A  promise 
had  been  made  our  first  parents,  which  caused  all 
antiquity  to  proclaim,  with  the  ancient  sages  of 
China,  that  when  innocence  perished,  mercy 
*  Primus  in  orlre  Deos  fecit  timor. 


142 


GERBET  ON 


appeared.  *  Nevertheless  the  original  anathema,  so 
vividly  represented  to  the  imagination  by  the  show 
of  those  terrible  rites  that  constituted  the  universal 
liturgy ;  made  a  deeper  impression  than  that 
mysterious  salvation,  but  dimly  seen  through  the 
shadows  of  futurity.  From  this  unquiet  and  troubled 
hope  there  arose,  after  a  struggle  a  love  tremulous 
as  itself,  and,  during  forty  centuries,  the  heart  of 
fallen  man  appeared  more  susceptible  of  fear  than  of 
confidence.  The  Gospel  has,  in  the  full  force  of  the 
term,  wrought  a  revolution  in  the  human  soul,  by 
effecting  a  change  in  relation  to  the  two  sentiments 
that  divided  it :  fear  has  ceded  to  love  the  empire  of 
the  heart.  The  God  of  gods  having  abased  himself 
to  such  a  degree  as  to  become  our  friend,  f  our 
br other,  %  our  servant,  §  fallen  humanity  immediately 

*  Chinese  Memoirs,  Tom.  1,  p.  108. 

f  Jam  non  dicam  vos  servos,  quia  servus  neseit  quid  faciat 
dominus  ejus.  Vos  autem  dixi  amicos  quia  omnia  qucecumque 
audavi  a  Patre  meo  nota  feci  vobis. — St.  Joannes,  ch.  xv.  v.  15. 

%  Non  confunditur  fratres  eos  vocare. — Ep.  ad.  Heb.  c.  ii. 
v.  ii. 

§  Filius  hominis  non  venit  ministrari  sed  ministrare.— St. 
Matt.  chap.  xx.3  v.  28. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


143 


raised  itself  to  a  sort  of  familiarity  with  the  Omnipo- 
tent, the  idea  of  which  was  utterly  unknown  to  the 
ancients,  and  which  they  would  have  deemed  nothing 
less  than  sacrilege.  This  is  the  genuine  and 
distinctive  mark  of  Christian  nations  when  com- 
pared with  others  :  but  they  do  not  all  partake  of  it 
in  the  same  degree.  This  sentiment  has  been 
visibly  weakened  among  Protestants.  And  hence 
it  is  they  deem  the  free  and  cheerful  piety  of  Catholics 
an  irreverence  to  the  Deity.  What  is  considered  by 
them  religious  respect,  is  but  a  cold  and  gloomy 
reserve,  which  makes  Christian  piety  retrogade 
towards  the  imperfection  of  the  law  of  fear.  Too  many 
recollections  of  Sinai  mingle  with  their  worship  of 
Calvary.  If  the  difference  which  exists  on  this  point 
between  the  ancients  and  modems  proceed  from 
the  familiarity  established  by  Christ  between  man 
and  God,  the  difference  that  exists  between  Catholic 
devotion  and  the  frigid  worship  of  Protestants  is 
necessarily  derived  from  an  analogous  principle,  and 
supposes  that  Catholics  are  more  familiarized  with 
Christ  himself.  This  indeed  is  the  result  of  faith 
in  the  real  presence  or  permanent  incarnation  which 


144 


GERBET  ON 


draws  us  to  Christ,  as  the  incarnation  itself  made 
us  approximate  more  closely  to  God.  It  is  no  longer 
to  humanity  in  general,  but  to  each  human  being  that 
the  Word  unites  itself.  It  not  only  enters  into  the 
limits  of  our  common  nature,  but  even  into  those 
of  our  personality :  it  in  some  measure  deifies  our 
essence,  and  christianises  the  selfish  principle  The 
union  which  changes  food  into  the  substance  of 
the  body  it  nourishes,  is  the  emblem  of  this  incar- 
nation in  us.  To  seek  a  more  intimate  union  would 
be  to  desire  to  be  the  man-God.  Who  does  not 
perceive  that  a  worship  founded  on  such  a  mystery, 
must  raise  to  the  highest  possible  degree  this 
sentiment  of  familiarity  with  God  whch  is  the 
basis  of  Christianity  ?  In  our  admirable  prayers  for 
communion,  the  soul  speaks  to  Jesus,  as  the  spouse 
to  her  well  beloved,  and  fear  to  her  is  but  the 
modesty  of  confidence. 

To  form  a  correct  idea  of  this  mystery,  viewed  in 
this  light,  we  must  consider  the  order  in  which  love 
is  developed.  It  does  not  shew  itself  in  a  created 
being,  till  a  superior  being  has  lowered  itself  for  the 
purpose  of  manifesting  this  sentiment  to  it.  Such 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


145 


is  the  invariable,  the  universal  law,  of  which  the 
idea  is  admirably  expressed  in  those  languages,  in 
which  the  words,propensity  and  inclination  are  deemed 
synonimous  with  love.  The  child  learns  to  love  as 
he  learns  to  speak.  The  tenderness  of  his  parents 
awakens  in  his  soul,  as  yet  alive  only  to  physical 
sensation,  a  superior  order  of  affections  till  then 
unknown  :  his  heart  begins  to  throb  at  the  smile  of 
his  mother.  The  general  usage  which  obliges,  in  the 
conjugal  state,  man,  or  the  strong  being,  first  to 
manifest  his  love,  originates  in  the  same  law  which 
is  not  less  visible  in  civil  society.  Fear  is  the  first 
sentiment  which  power  inspires.  Should  it  desire 
love,  it  must  commence  by  loving.  This  sentiment, 
like  that  of  truth,  is  propagated  from  the  high  to  the 
low,  and  this  order  which  governs  the  present  world, 
is  equally  developed  in  a  more  elevated  sphere. 
Faith  shews  us  numerous  choirs  of  intelligent  crea- 
tures, which  lowering  themselves  towards  us,  antici- 
pate our  friendship  by  a  celestial  friendship,  and 
which  in  admirable  gradation  form  an  immense 
hierarchy  of  love.  It  might  be  said  that  creation 
rests  on  an  inclined  plane,  so  that  all  creatures 


146 


GERBET  ON 


appear  to  incline  towards  those  beneath  in  order  to 
love  and  to  be  loved  by  them,  thus  passing  from 
one  to  the  other,  and  as  it  were  from  hand  to  hand, 
down  to  the  lowest  rank — that  flaming  torch  kindled 
in  the  highest  heaven,  and  caught  from  the  bosom  of 
eternal  love.  The  Apostle  of  charity,  soaring  on  eagle 
wing  to  the  first  cause  of  this  universal  law,  exclaims, 
Let  us  love  God,  for  he  has  loved  us  first.*  He  by 
whom  all  things  were  made  :  the  Word  of  God,  in 
creating  myriads  of  intelligent  beings,  originally 
manifested  to  them  his  love  under  forms  analogous 
to  their  nature,  and  consequently  as  various  as  the 
modifications  of  their  being.  By  the  very  act  of  thus 
lowering  himself  to  them,  he  must  necessarily  have 
appeared  in  a  state  of  abasement,  under  a  form  of 
existence  inferior  to  that  which  he  has  in  the  bosom 
of  the  Father.  Thus,  according  to  the  philosophy 
of  antiquity,  creation  was  considered  a  sort  of 
annihilation  of  the  Divinity,  as  the  beginning  of  a 
sacrifice  whereof  God  himself  was  the  victim.  But 
follow  up  the  progress  of  this  divine  abasement, 

*  Diligamus  Deum,  quoniam,  Deus  prior  delexit  nos  — 
Ep.  St.  Joannes,  Cap.  iv.,  v.  19. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


147 


whose  boundless  plan  was  marked  out  from  all  eter- 
nity by  love  itself.  He  whom  God  begat  before  the 
morning  star,  *  who  is  the  splendour  of  his  glory, 
the  figure  of  his  substance,  t  in  descending  from 
his  bosom,  passed  over  the  various  orders  of  creation 
to  arrive  at  the  most  remote  region  of  intellectual  life, 
at  the  extreme  point  where  spiritual  life  ends,  and 
blind  existence  commences.  There  he  found  man, 
who  is  kindred  alike  to  angels  and  to  brutes  ; 
Sthe  shadow  of  a  Deity  in  the  body  of  an  animal.  And 
the  word  was  made  flesh.  Could  he  humble  himself 
still  more  after  having  entered  so  deeply  into  the 
narrow  proportions  of  a  creature  below  whom  no 
intelligent  beings  are  found?  His  love  desired  a  still 
more  profound  abasement.  The  God  who  concealed 
himself  under  the  magnificent  veil  of  nature,  who 
shrouded  himself  in  the  obscure  veil  of  humanity, 
entombs  himself  under  the  appearance  of  lowly 
matter,  to  be  like  it  the  food  of  man.  There  all 
disappears,  even  his  human  form :  he  is  as  if  he  were 

*  Ex  utero  ante  luceferurn  genui  te. — PsaL  cix. 
f  Splendor  cloriae  et  %ura  substantia  ejus, — Cap.  ad  Heb. 
c.  1,  v.  3. 


148 


GERBET  ON 


not,  and,  arrived  at  the  ultimate  point  of  abasement;, 
he  sinks  into  the  bottomless  abyss  of  our  miseries. 
For  each  degree  of  divine  abasement,  there  is  a 
divine  developement  of  human  nature  :  the  latter 
ascending  in  love  to  God,  in  proportion  as  the  former 
descends  by  charity  to  man.  The  ancient  doxology 
to  the  good  and  great  God,  is  the  summary  of  the 
piety  of  the  first  times,  but  when  he  who  governs  us 
had  become  the  Emanuel,  the  God  whose  greatness 
as  Bossuet  remarks  is  founded  more  on  goodness  than 
on  power,  he  created  in  man  a  new  heart.  The 
sentiment  of  his  love  was  more  vivid  than  the  recol- 
lection of  his  majesty,  and  Christianity,  in  preserving 
the  sublimity  of  ancient  language  to  describe  the 
formidable  power  of  him  who  is,  has  added  nothing 
thereto,  whilst  it  has  formed  with  the  elements 
of  primitive  language  an  idiom  specially  consecrated 
to  the  use  of  love.  In  this  language  taught  by  the 
Gospel,  faith  in  the  Eucharist  has  formed  a  magnifi- 
cent and  tender  dialect,  the  exclusive  property  of  the 
Catholic  Church.  Its  type  is  found  in  a  fragment 
of  holy  writ,  bearing  a  peculiar  character,  namely, 
the  Canticle  of  Canticles.  As  the  Apocalypse  which 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


149 


exhibits  to  us  the  sublime  figure  of  justice  driving, 
from  age  to  age,  iniquity  towards  the  abyss,  forms 
by  its  terrific  imagery  a  striking  contrast  with  the 
serenity  of  the  Gospel  of  mercy,  so  the  Song  of 
Solomon  exhibits  a  difference  not  less  remarkable 
with  the  austere  majesty  of  the  old  Testament.  It 
was  the  prophecy  of  a  mystery  of  love  which  time 
was  to  unveil :  and  justly  might  it  be  called  the 
Apocalypse  of  Christian  charity.  When  Jesus  Christ 
had  consummated  the  mystery,  the  seals  of  this  book 
were  broken,  its  language  understood,  and  its  most 
impassioned  figures  naturally  presented  themselves 
to  the  pen  of  Catholic  writers,  as  often  as  they 
endeavoured  to  express  the  ineffable  nuptials  which 
are  accomplished  in  the  communion.  Protestant 
authors  make  comparatively  little  use  of  this  sacred 
epithalamium,  which  appears  to  them  a  collection  of 
hieroglyphics  of  which  the  key  is  lost. 

The  difference  between  Catholicism  and  Protestant 
piety  is  marked  in  their  prayers.  Prayer  is  the 
accent  of  religion  :  it  exhibits  its  heart,  as  the 
human  voice  reflects  the  shades  of  thought  and 
feeling.  The  supplications  of  the  ancient  world  were 


150 


GERBET  ON 


the  cry  of  a  great  misery  to  a  great  mercy.  But  with 
the  prayer  which  we  have  learned  from  the  lips  of 
the  Saviour  a  new  order  commenced.  The  Christian 
exposes  his  necessities  to  God  :  but  it  is  not  with 
these  he  begins  :  he  first  of  all  supplicates  God  on 
account  of  God  himself.  He  desires  that  his  name 
of  Almighty  Father,  the  principal  and  only  cause 
of  all  that  is,  may  be  every  where  known  and 
adored  ;  that  his  reign,  the  reign  of  his  Word,  the 
eternal  King  of  the  spiritual  world,  may  come ; 
that  heaven  and  earth,  subject  to  his  holy  will, 
may  be  the  sanctuary  of  his  Spirit  of  love. 
It  is  only  then,  the  Christian  begins  to  suppli- 
cate for  himself.  In  three  words,  he  embraces  all 
the  wants  of  the  present,  past,  and  future — this, 
three-fold  existence — the  passing  eternity  of  the 
creature.  The  present  wants  but  a  little  bread,  the 
bread  of  our  indigence,  according  to  the  Syriac 
version,  the  material  emblem  of  that  food  which  is 
the  super  substantial  aliment  *  which  alone  appeases 
the  hunger  of  the  soul.    The  past  has  nothing  to 

*  Panem  nostrum  supersubstantialem  da  nobis  hodic. — 
Vulg.  St.  Matt.  cap.  vi.,  v.  2. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


151 


ask  for,  save  pardon,  and  to  obtain  it,  the  Christian 
wast  pardon.  In  the  future^  has  nothing  to  fear 
but  himself.  His  prayer  concludes  like  the  universal 
petition  of  all  ages  and  nations;  for  deliverance 
from  evil  in  the  design  of  infinite  goodness, 
is  the  end  of  our  creation.  Though  admirable 
in  eveiy  word,  the  Lord's  prayer  is  particularly 
distinguished  from  the  forms  of  supplication  inspired 
by  the  primitive  religion,  in  this  particular  that 
the  disciple  of  Christ,  more  occupied  in  his 
prayer  with  God  than  with  himself,  does  not  cry 
out  with  afflicted  humanity,  peace  to  men,  until 
he  has  chaunted  with  the  angels,  Glory  to  God  ! 
Compare  the  Catholic  and  Protestant  prayers 
with  this  divine  model,  and,  that  the  terms  of 
comparison  may  be  just,  commence  by  retrenching 
from  the  last  the  prayers  literally  borrowed 
from  the  Catholic  liturgy  or  formed  on  them  ; 
there  is  no  sincere  Protestant  who  will  not  be 
impressed  by  the  difference.  However  gross  the 
prejudices  that  intervene,  genuine  devotion,  whose 
ear  is  ever  delicate,  cannot  fail  to  distinguish  the 
true  from  the  false  accents  of  supplication.  Whence 


152 


GERBET  ON 


is  it  that  so  many  Protestants  envy  the  unction  of 
Catholic  prayers  which  sheds  so  much  sweetness 
even  on  the  sentiment  of  our  wants,  and  lends  to 
repentance  almost  the  charm  of  innocence  ?  Faith  in 
the  Eucharist,  which,  at  every  moment,  powerfully 
excites  confidence,  love  and  the  spirit  of  sacrifice 
constantly  upholds  prayer  in  the  degree  of  perfection 
to  which  it  has  been  raised  by  Christianity,  whilst 
wherever  this  faith  is  altered  or  rejected,  prayer 
necessarily  retrogades  towards  its  primitive  imper- 
fection, a  thing  no  longer  tolerable,  for,  under  the 
empire  of  religion  fully  developed,  it  is  a  grating 
discord,  which  disturbs  the  harmony  of  the  whole. 
A  striking  comparison  will  serve  to  illustrate  these 
observations.  The  Lutheran  belief  in  the  Eucharist 
is  that  which  differs  least  from  the  Catholic,  which 
latter  has  been  entirely  rejected  by  the  Calvinists. 
The  English  system,  though  Calvinistic  at 
bottom,  oscilates  between  Wittenburg  and  Geneva, 
inasmuch  as  according  to  Burnet,  it  considers  as 
indifferent  the  dogma  of  the  corporal  presence,  so 
strenuously  maintained,  for  the  moment  of  commu- 
nion, by  the  primitive  Lutherans,  but  rejected  with 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


153 


such  horror,  as  an  impious  tenet,  by  the  fanaticism  of 
the  ancient  Calvinists.  Now  it  has  been  remarked  that 
Lutheranism,  notwithstanding  the  ferocious  temper 
of  its  founder,  presented  from  its  very  origin  a  milder 
character,  in  point  of  piety,  when  contrasted  with  the 
repulsive  harshness  of  Calvinism  though  established 
by  a  man  less  violent.  The  character  of  the  English 
system  is  intermediate  :  the  Calvinists  think  it  too 
devout  ;  the  Lutherans,  not  sufficiently  so.  Hence 
the  three  principal  fractions  of  Protestantism  are 
distinguished  by  a  corresponding  relation  to  piety, 
as  they  recede  from  or  approximate  to  the  generative 
dogma  of  Catholic  piety.     I  am  far  from  sup- 
posing  that   the  peculiar    character   of  each  of 
these  sects  has  been  determined  by  this  cause  alone  ; 
but  hi  order  to    account  for  the  phenomenon, 
it  should  not  be   forgotten  that  the   moral,  as 
well  as   the    physical  world,  has  its  affinities 
and   combinations.     This    law,   which   may  be 
demonstrated  by  the  history  of  many  ancient  sects,* 
shewed  itself  in  Jansenism,  the  last  of  modern 
heresies.    One  of  the  first  effects  of  its  anti-social 
*  Vide  Appendix. 


154 


GEREET  ON 


doctrine  was  to  estrange  from  communion.  The 
stern  controvertist,  who  contended  to  the  last  for 
the  rarity  of  grace,  was  naturally  impelled  by  his 
sombre  logic  to  publish  the  manifesto  of  his  sect 
against  frequent  communion.  Impervious  to  the 
mysteries  of  love,  jansenistical  devotion  is  cold  and 
heartless.  It  stands  self-convicted  of  wanting  the 
grace  of  prayer. 

The  Eucharist  is,  in  Catholicism,  the  centre  of 
those  pious  communities  known  under  the  name  of 
Congregations.  They  have  existed,  at  all  times, 
and  places  under  ever-variable  forms,  for  they  are 
precisely  destined  to  correspond  to  the  moral  wants 
of  times  and  places.  The  outcry  against  these 
institutions  considered  in  themselves  argues  at  least 
a  profound  ignorance  of  human  nature.  As,  besides 
the  tenets  common  to  all,  there  are  various  modes  of 
conceiving  them,  every  individual — country,  and 
period,  having  its  peculiar  intelligence  ;  in  the  same 
manner  and  for  the  same  reason,  besides  that  fund 
of  piety  which  is  common  to  all  Christians,  there 
are  modes  equally  diversified  of  feeling  religion. 
When  a  certain  number  of  individuals  agree  in 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


155 


their  ideas  and  feelings,  these  analogous  disposi- 
tions necessarily  tend  to  associate,  and  for  that 
purpose  seek  an  exterior  and  appropriate  form. 
This  tendency  produces  in  the  intellectual  order, 
schools  of  Christian  philosophy ;  and,  in  the  senti- 
mental, congregations  of  piety.  Their  suppression 
would  reduce  piety  to  a  geometrical  equality,  to  a 
state  of  inactivity  opposed  to  the  laws  of  nature, 
which  so  far  from  impeding,  stimulate  the  free 
and  varied  developement  of  individual  power 
and  energy.  But  those  particular  societies,  by  the 
very  fact  of  having  each  its  mode  of  life,  would 
soon  form  as  many  different  modes  of  worship,  were 
they  not  based  on  those  of  general  worship.  This 
is  what  the  Church  does,  in  giving  them  the  altar  of 
sacrifice  for  a  centre,  and  frequent  communion  as 
their  first  law.  The  eucharistic  devotiou,  which  is 
of  general  obligation,  is  to  the  particular  forms  of 
devotion  which  every  individual  may  adopt  what  the 
symbol  is  to  their  different  systems  :  it  is  both  the 
foundation  and  the  rule.  Catholicism  maintains,  in 
point  of  piety  as  of  government,  something  fixed 
and  common,  for  such  is,  in  every  possible  order  of 


156  GEREET  ON 

things,  the  necessary  support  of  all  indiuidual 
activity  and  existence  ;  variety  in  the  midst  of  unity. 
Such  is  Catholicism — such  is  nature. 

Frequent  communion  continually  leads  back  the 
soul  to  itself.  This  sort  of  action,  sensible  at  every 
period  of  the  Church,  is  more  perceptible  in  the 
middle  ages.  The  interior  of  monasteries  exhibited 
a  vision  of  the  angelic  life  amid  the  ferocity  of 
a  barbarous  age.  The  religious  orders  which 
cultivated  the  soil  of  Europe  still  accomplished 
more,  they  reclaimed  the  moral  waste  of  the 
soul.  The  Cenobites  were  obliged  by  their  rule 
often  to  approach  the  sacred  table.  The  Divine 
Word  which  alone  resounded  in  the  depths  of  their 
solitude,  and  which  was  prolonged  in  the  silence  of 
their  meditations,  dail^  reminded  them  of  the  perfect- 
ion which  a  familiarity  with  the  Holy  of  Holies 
demanded  from  them.  This  thought  continually 
excited  them  to  acquire  the  knowledge  of  their  own 
hearts.  They  cultivated  those  with  exceeding  care, 
that  they  might  carry  to  the  most  august  as  well  as 
to  the  sweetest  of  all  mysteries,  the  purest  and  the 
most  delicate  flower  of  human  aifection.  The  ascetic 


THE  EUCHARIST, 


157 


works  of  that  period  are  marked  by  an  exquisite 
refinement  of  feeling.  From  the  cloister  it  gradually 
made  its  way  into  the  world,  and,  directing  itself  to 
other  objects,  inspired  chivalry  with  that  mysticism 
of  love  and  honor,  which  has  exercised  such  power- 
ful influence  on  the  manners  and  literature  of  the 
christian  world.  The  asceticism  of  the  middle  age 
has  handed  down  an  inimitable  work,  to  which 
Catholics,  Protestants  and  philosophers,  have  agreed 
to  pay  the  best  tribute  of  admiration,  viz.  that  of  the 
heart.  How  wonderful  that  a  small  book  of  mysticism 
the  production  of  such  an  age,  should  have  imparted 
a  deeper  tone  of  reflection  to  the  meditative  genius 
of  Leibnitz,  and  kindled  almost  to  enthusiasm  the 
cold  temperament  of  Fontenelle !  No  person  has  ever 
read  a  page  of  the  Imitation,  particularly  in  the 
hour  of  affliction,  who  did  not  say  in  concluding  : 
this  reading  has  done  me  good.  Next  to  the  Bible 
this  work  is  the  sovereign  friend  of  the  soul.  But 
where  did  the  poor  solitary  who  wrote  it  find  that 
inexhaustible  love  ?  for  never  would  he  have  written 
with  so  much  power  and  sweetness  had  he  not  loved 
much.  He  solves  the  question  for  us  himself.  Every 


158 


GERBET  ON 


line  in  his  book  on  the  sacrament  is  a  commentary 
on  the  preceding  ones. 

All  the  relations  which  we  have  now  considered 
present  but  imperfectly  the  influence  of  this  principle 
of  love  :  to  understand  it  fully,  we  should  feel  it. 
Why  should  the  infidel  refuse  to  believe  so  many 
Christians  as  to  their  internal  sentiments.  Does  not 
their  conduct  harmonise  with  their  testimony  ?  Why 
then  should  he  disdain  to  hear  them?  Is  there 
nothing  beautiful  but  what  strikes  the  senses  ?  Are 
the  wonders  of  the  heart  to  be  despised  as  valueless, 
and,  if  marks  of  the  Divinity  exist  any  where,  where 
shall  they  be  sought  for,  if  not  in  the  inspiration  of 
virtue  ?  As  for  my  part  I  bow  with  deeper  reverence 
to  the  accents  that  sanctify  the  soul,  than  to  the 
voice  of  genius.  Let  us  then  listen  to  them  in 
respectful  silence.  The  Eucharist,  they  tell  us,  is 
an  integral  part  of  the  two  worlds,  a  temple  placed 
on  the  boundaries  of  earth  and  heaven.  There  is 
effected  a  union  between  the  types  of  the  one  and 
the  realities  of  the  other,  and  the  communion  is 
accomplished  as  if  beneath  the  half-opened  vestibule 
of  the  invisible  sanctuary  where  the  eternal  union  is 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


159 


consummated.  "Whilst  the -senses  are  detained  in 
the  visible  order,  the  soul  feels  the  presence  of  the 
invisible  :  it  enters  into  it  ;  it  partakes  of  its  sub- 
stance, like  a  man  placed  at  the  limits  of  this  present 
material  system,  who.  stretching  forth  his  hand, 
grasps  the  boundaries  of  a  higher  world.  There  then 
passes  within  the  soul  what  human  language  would 
fear  to  profane  by  expressing.  To  that  confused 
murmur  of  the  passions,  which  as  yet  agitates  the 
faithful  soul,  like  the  last  struggle  of  life,  succeeds 
a  profound  peace.  Shortly  after,  a  commotion  sweet 
as  it  is  powerful,  announces  the  presence  of  the  Deity, 
and  immediately  holy  desires,  prayer,  patience,  and 
the  spirit  of  sacrifice,  often  languid,  are  again  revived. 
All  that  is  divine  within  her  kindles  at  the  moment : 
the  mental  eye  becomes  purified  and  receives  some 
rays  of  that  light  which  is  reflected  from  a  brighter 
world.  Emotions,  which  combine  all  that  is  touching 
in  sentiment  with  all  that  is  calm  in  reflection,  attest 
the  renewed  harmony  of  the  spirit  and  the  senses. 
We  may  frequently  feel  on  other  occasions  the  joys 
of  virtue ;  here  alone  we  are  inebriated  with  all  its 
delights.    You  would  fondly  wish  to  retain  these 


160 


GERBET  ON 


exquisite  sensations,  but  your  efforts  are  vain.  They 
have  been  shed  on  the  soul,  but  to  imbue  her  with 
the  sense  of  that  word  of  happiness,  the  name  of 
which  belongs  to  a  lost  language,  whose  idiom 
spoken  by  the  children  of  Adam  contains  but  the 
wreck.  But  the  more  clearly  the  soul  comprehends 
that  word,the  more  deeply  does  she  feel  that  it  is  not 
of  this  world.  Until  she  shall  have  deposited  at  the 
portals  of  Heaven  the  burthen  of  terrestrial  virtues, 
until  the  moment  shall  have  arrived  when  she  will 
be  freed  ever  from  hope,  the  joys  of  the  captive  soul 
will  be  marked  by  suffering.  The  pleasure  of  this 
world  becomes  insipid,  its  happiness  a  burthen, 
and,  whoever  is  deeply  versed  in  life  must  acknow- 
ledge, that  the  greatest  miracle  of  communion  is  to 
render  it  tolerable.  These  raptures  of  love  mingled 
with  sorrow  impart,  at  that  solemn  moment,  a  sub- 
lime expression  to  the  countenance.  That  of  joy  is 
rarely  so  :  because  joy  is  so  fugitive  and  false  that  it 
appears  to  give  to  the  human  figure  a  sensless  and 
undignified  expression.  Sorrow,  on  the  contrary, 
almost  always  ennobles  the  countenance.  But  the 
instinct  of  our  primeval  destiny,  alarmed  by  the 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


161 


contrast,  seeks  another  dignity  than  that  of  sorrow. 
The  true  condition  of  man  is  the  reparation  of  his 
misery,  and  his  countenance  never  exhibits  a  nobler 
terrestrial  aspect,  than  when  he  embodies  the  expres- 
sion of  that  mystery  of  sorrow  and  grace,  on 
receiving  the  impress  of  a  divine  joy  in  the  abyss  of 
his  sufferings.  Mark  that  christian  who  adores  his 
Saviour  within  his  soul:  would  you  not  say  that  if 
that  mouth,  closed  by  recollection,  were  to  open,  a 
voice  would  come  forth,  attempting,  though  in  a 
plaintive  tone  the  canticles  of  Heaven?  It  would 
blend  the  sighs  of  man  with  the  rapture  of  an  angelic 
spirit 


162 


GEP.BET  ON 


CHAPTER  IX. 


The  connexion  of  all  the  errors  that  destroy  faith 
in  Divine  Love. 


The  order  of  the  physical  shadows  forth  the  unity 
of  the  spiritual  world.  Each  particular  phenomenon 
is  interwoven  with  more  general  phenomena,  those 
with  others,  and  thus  till  we  arrive  at  the  universal 
phenomenon  which  is  the  harmony  of  all  particular 
facts.  What  we  denominate  particular  truths  are,  in 
like  manner,  only  glances  more  or  less  limited  of  the 
eternal  and  infinite  truth.  He  who  contemplates  the 
material  universe  as  the  expression  of  a  single  law, 
can  easily  understand  how  the  sole  violation  of  that 
law  in  any  given  instance  would  include  in  principle 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


163 


the  destruction  of  the  entire,  and  draw  after  it  the 
total  ruin  of  the  system.  In  the  same  way,  truth 
being  essentially  one,  all  negations  finally  tend  to 
resolve  themselves  into  one  great  negation,  and 
there  is  no  error  that  does  not  assail  the  substantial 
truth  or  God  himself.  Thus  viewed  every  culpable 
error  is  a  deicide.  The  rejection  of  the  catholic 
doctrine  respecting  the  Eucharist  furnishes  an 
example  the  more  remarkable  as  it  strikingly  presents 
the  close  union  of  those  consoling  dogmas  that  vivify 
the  human  soul  by  the  revelation  of  boundless  love. 

The  first  protestant  controvertists  who  argued 
against  this  mystery  of  love  unconsciously  mooted  a 
question  of  vast  importance.  Freed  from  scholastic 
subtilities  on  the  essence  of  matter  and  spirit,  now 
exploded  from  all  great  systems  of  philosophy, 
whether  ideal  or  material,  their  difficulties  arose 
from  the  impossibility  of  conceiving  an  union  of  the 
Infinite  with  man  the  finite  being,  according  to  the 
mode  of  communication  which  the  Catholic  dogma 
supposes.  Let  us  attend  to  the  consequence :  the 
chain  of  error  is  about  to  unfold  itself. 

It  is  evident  to  all  that  the  Deists  only  applied 


164 


GEBBET  ON 


the  same  logic  to  the  fundamental  mystery  of  Chris- 
tianity, in  demanding  how  the  increated,  impassible, 
and  infinite  being  could  unite  himself  to  our  corrup- 
tible and  mortal  nature,  in  short,  how  the  infinite 
being  could  unite  himself  to  the  finite,  so  as  to  form 
the  Man-God. 

But  the  question  does  not  stop  here ;  for  it  is 
equally  clear  that  the  Pantheists  only  generalize  it, 
by  asking  in  turn  how  the  finite  can  co-exist 
with  the  Infinite  being  who  embraces  all.  Hence 
the  system  of  the  absolute  identity  of  all  things : 
the  finite  are  then  but  the  simple  modifications  of 
the  universal  being. 

Thus  the  question  of  the  Protestants  on  the 
Eucharist,  of  the  Deists  on  the  Incarnation,  and 
of  the  Pantheists  on  Creation,  may  be  resolved  into 
the  single  question,  viz.,  that  of  the  relation  of  the 
Infinite  and  finite  beings,  whereof  Pantheism  pre- 
sents the  general  formula.  It  is  for  this  reason  it 
attracts  all  other  systems,  which  sooner  or  later  are 
absorbed  by  it,  for  it  is  the  nature  of  the  human 
mind  not  to  stop  at  particular  questions,  but  to 
ascend  till  it  arrives  to  that  which  is  the  source  of 


THE  EUCHARIST,  165 

all  others.  History  indeed  attests  the  prevalence  of 
Pantheism  compared  to  other  systems  of  error.  It  is 
at  the  same  time  the  point  of  departure  and  the  ulti- 
mate goal  of  that  philosophy  which  has  broken  the 
bonds  of  fraternity  with  faith.  It  was  seen  watching 
over  its  cradle  in  the  East,  and  again  we  behold  it 
at  the  decline  of  Grecian  philosophy,  which,  consu- 
med by  doubt,  buried  itself  in  the  school  of  Alexan- 
dria, beneath  the  ruins  of  Oriental  pantheism.  Our 
age  presents  a  similar  tendency :  the  philosophy  of 
the  eighteenth  century,  the  offspring  of  Grecian 
philosophy,  evidently  recedes  in  Germany  and 
France,  before  a  more  comprehensive  philosophy, 
which  is  reviving  Indian  pantheism  under  modem 
forms.  The  mind  of  man,  in  estranging  itself 
from  God,  cannot  divest  itself  of  that  all-absorbing 
idea.  Even  in  destroying  it,  he  seeks  after  it 
and  pursues  its  very  shadow.  After  having  refused 
to  believe  in  a  union  of  God  with  man,  in  his  love, 
and  even  in  his  existence,  when  he  sees  himself 
separated  from  him,  that  unnatural  solitude 
terrifies  him — because  the  want  of  the  Infinite 
being  becomes  a  torment  to  him,  and  no  sooner 


166 


GERBET  ON 


has  he  said  in  his  heart :  there  is  no  God, 
than  his  bewildered  reason  exclaims  all  is  God. 

Some  perhaps  will  be  astonished  to  find  that 
protestan  t  logic  leads  directly  to  this  great  error. 
And  in  truth  the  distance  which  separates  the  con- 
ceptions of  Spinosa  from  the  arguments  of  John 
Calvin  and  Theodore  of  Beze  is  very  considerable. 
But  if  the  necessary  connexion  of  ideas  be  closely 
attended  to,  it  will  appear  evident  that  the  latter 
have  only  narrowed  to  the  dimensions  of  their  under- 
standing that  vast  principle  of  error  the  develope- 
ment  of  wThich  has  been  presented  by  the  dutch 
Jew  in  colossal  proportions. 

But  we  must  proceed  still  further,  for  the  protes- 
tant  objection,  generalized  in  pantheism,  is,  at  bottom, 
but  the  identical  objection  of  the  sceptics  against 
all  certitude.  The  reason  of  man  is  fallible,  because 
it  is  finite ;  certitude  is  a  participation  in  a  reason 
essentially  infallible,  and  consequently  in  the  sove- 
reign and  infinite  reason.  In  demanding  then  how 
the  reason  of  man  can  be  certain,  they  simply  ask 
how  finite  can  participate  in  infinite  reason:  a 
question  evidently  insoluble ;  and  for  the  same  reason 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


167 


so  are  the  corresponding  questions  of  the  Pantheist, 
the  Deist,  and  the  Protestant.  They  reject  each 
one  of  the  catholic  truths  on  the  same  principle  that 
the  sceptic  rejects  all  certitude.  Scepticism  is  the 
refusal  to  believe,  prior  to  demonstration  the  com- 
munion of  the  human  soul  in  truth  which  is  its 
necessary  aliment.  Is  the  perception  of  our  reason 
on  this  point  the  primaiy  motive  of  our  belief?  No, 
for  every  perception  of  reason  supposes  it.  We 
believe  it  because  nature  impels  us  to  it,  and  not 
because  our  intelligence  explains  it.  But  what  is 
this  blind  instinct  in  the  constitution  of  our  nature  ? 
It  implies  that  the  principle  of  our  existence,  what- 
ever it  be,  is  not  a  bad  principle  that  would  consign 
us  to  be  the  miserable  dupes  of  an  universal  illusion, 
but  a  principle  essentially  good,  which  creates  within 
us  the  idea  and  the  want  of  truth  only  for  the  purpose 
of  satisfying  the  latter.  Thus  our  belief  in  truth 
and  goodness  is  simultaneous  :  the  life  of  the  soul 
commences  in  the  same  manner  as  it  is  developed, 
viz.,  by  faith  in  love. 

This  brings  us  to  consider  in  another  point  of 
view  the  error  of  the  Protestants,  and  its  connexion 


168 


GERBET  ON 


with  the  errors  destructive  of  faith  in  divine  love. 
If  the  arrrogant  weakness  of  reason  is  offended  with 
the  mysteries  of  power,  because  by  pointing  out  its 
limits  they  humble  it ;  there  is  also  in  the  folds  of 
the  corrupted  heart  a  secret  aversion  to  the  mysteries 
of  love,  because  they  render  more  visible  by  a 
striking  contrast  all  the  horror  of  its  depravity.  In 
the  same  way  as  reason  when  humbled  arms  itself 
with  its  own  darkness  to  combat  whatever  it  does  not 
understand,  thus  the  will  of  man  seeks  in  its  own 
corruption  a  frightful  pretext  to  reject  the  prodigies 
of  love  which  confound  it.  Why  conceal  it,  we  all 
cany  within  us  this  fatal  disposition — the  most 
terrific  disorder  of  the  human  heart.  This  abyss  has 
its  degrees ;  let  us  endeavour  to  sound  their 
depths. 

If  God  has  condescended  to  so  great  an  excess  of 
tenderness  as  to  dwell  in  us  and  we  in  him  by  the 
Eucharistic  communion,  why  does  such  love  suffer 
men  to  continue  a  prey  to  so  many  frightful  disorders'? 
Let  the  Protestants  interrogate  themselves,  and  say 
if  this  be  not  the  secret  of  their  heart.  But  lo  ! 
another  voice  is  heard  :  it  rises  from  a  more  profound 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


169 


part  of  the  abyss,  from  that  region  where  dwell  the 
blasphemers  of  Christ.  If  God  became  man,  why 
is  man  so  depraved  ?  God,  say  they,  visited  the 
world  and  changed  it  not  !  Descend  still  lower, 
hearken  to  that  other  voice  which  proclaims  aloud 
the  symbol  of  despair,  in  protesting  that  the  universe 
is  not  governed  by  supreme  benevolence,  that  the 
power  of  evil  equals  the  power  of  good,  and  eternally 
disputes  with  it  the  empire  of  creation.  Whence 
comes  this  desolating  doctrine  ?  On  what  is  it  based  ? 
On  the  very  same  principle.  Under  a  God  infinitely 
good,  they  exclaim,  why  should  evil  exist  ?  Here 
ends  Faith  in  infinite  love  :  next  to  this — is  the  hell 
of  Atheism. 

Who  would  not  tremble  on  contemplating  the  terrific 
fecundity  of  a  single  error  ?  Protestant  heterodoxy 
conceals  the  germ  of  that  rash  doubt,  which  gave  rise 
to  the  blasphemies  of  manicheism  against  Providence, 
as  well  as  the  generative  principle  of  Pantheism, 
which  destroys  the  idea  of  God,  by  prostituting  it 
to  other  beings.  Whence  come  these  astonishing 
connexions  between  doctrines  apparently  so  remote  ? 
Let  us  penetrate  still  more  deeply  into  this  mystery 


170 


GERBET  ON 


of  error,  and  we  shall  find  at  the  bottom  of  all  these 
doubts,  the  one  identical  question  which  has  not  cea- 
sed to  agitate  the  human  race,  since  it  heard  these 
deceitful  words  : — you  will  be  like  unto  Gods  know- 
ing good  and  evil. 

Good,  properly  so  called,  is  the  Infinite  Being. 
Evil,  which  is  the  privation  of  good,  is,  taken  in  its 
most  general  sense,  a  privation  of  being ;  and  in  this 
sense  every  finite  heing  is  evil,  inasmuch  as  it  is 
finite.  Thus,  whether  we  ask  with  the  Manicheans, 
how  disorder,  or  the  privation  of  good  can  exist 
under  the  empire  of  perfect  goodness,  or  whether 
we  ask,  with  the  Pantheists,  how  the  finite  or  the 
absence  of  being  can  co-exist  with  the  infinite,  we 
only  pursue,  in  two  different  points  of  view,  that 
perfect  knowledge  of  good  and  evil  which  is  the 
incommunicable  attribute  of  the  Infinite  intelligence. 
This  unlimited  curiosity  is  the  original  sin  of  the 
human  mind ;  and  hence  the  root  of  all  these  errors 
to  use  an  expression  of  Paschal,  draws  its  folds  and 
windings  from  the  depths  of  this  abyss. 

What  a  strange  perversion  of  the  human  mind  ! 
During  six  thousand  years,  it  has  sought  on  every 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


171 


side  the  solution  of  this  sombre  problem,  and  each 
generation  demands  it  in  vain  from  those  who  have 
gone  before  it  to  the  tomb.  This  in  itself  is  a  painful 
condition  :  but  that  reason  should  fatigue  and  exhaust 
itself  in  the  attempt  to  infuse  despair  into  the  heart 
by  wresting  from  it  that  belief  which  is  its  joy,  its 
life ;  this,  alas,  is  the  extreme  of  miser}7.  Happy 
they  who,  relying,  not  on  the  changeable  conceptions 
of  their  isolated  reason,  but  on  the  immutable  teaching 
of  universal  tradition  which  has  transmitted  to  them 
the  word  of  God,  are  devotedly  attached  to  this 
vivifying  word,  and  seek  not,  in  the  darkness  of 
reason  and  corruption  of  the  will,  miserable  argu- 
ments against  the  omnipotence  of  Divine  charity. 
Fixed  in  the  imperishable  belief  of  the  human  race, 
they  enjoy  a  profound  repose.  This  repose  of  reason 
is  not  torpor  or  apathy.  Though  not  exposed  to  rest- 
less agitation,  these  children  of  faith  are  by  no  means 
in  bondage.  Their  faith  ever  aspires  to  intelli- 
gence. They  know  that  the  condition  of  man  is 
to  pass  from  simple  belief  to  the  unclouded  vision, 
and,  though  this  change  camiot  be  perfectly 
accomplished  but  in  the  future  order,  they  continually 


172 


GERBET  ON 


aim  at  it  in  the  present,  and  realize  on  that  know- 
ledge a  faint  reflection  of  the  heavenly  vision.  Borne 
on  the  wing  of  faith,  their  reason  pervades  the 
universe  to  investigate  the  mysteries  of  life  and  death. 
It  asks  each  creature  the  word  of  order  which  it 
received,  each  phenomenon  represents  to  it  a  divine 
thought,  and  creation  spreads  before  it  as  the  transpa- 
rent veil  of  the  ever  living  truth.  If  shades  mingle 
with  these  terrestrial  lights,  it  knows  how  to  wait  with 
patience.  It  knows  that  the  limits  which  arrest  its 
progress  will  one  day  disappear.  Such  is  the  intelli- 
gence of  the  believe?',  in  its  developement,  patient, 
because  immortal,  its  look,  always  fixed  on  the 
horizon  of  eternity.  The  rays  which  it  collects  here 
below,  the  pale  reflection  of  that  glorious  day  for 
which  they  sigh,  serve  but  to  create  within  them  a 
more  ardent  desire  of  mi  clouded  brightness.  But 
though  they  do  not  now  perceive  as  they  will  then 
perceive,  they  love  already  as  they  will  hereafter. 
This  is  the  reason  why  they  understand  better  the 
mysteries  of  goodness  than  those  of  power.  "When 
the  solutions  they  receive  do  not  fully  satisfy  them ; 
their  reason,  purified  by  love,,  comprehends  at  least 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


173 


the  sense  of  that  supreme  solution.  It  is  thus  God 
loved  the  world* 

*  Sic  enim  Deus  Dilexit  mundum. — Evanglic  St.  Joannes 
c.  iii.,  v.  16. 


THE  EUCHAP.IST. 


175 


NOTES. 


NOTE  1. 


Though  the  primitive  order  of  divine  communica- 
tions was  impeded  by  this  original  crime. 


All  close  observers  of  human  nature  have  recog- 
nised that  a  tendency  to  evil  prevails  in  man.  To 
their  remarks  on  this  point  may  be  added  the 
sentiments  of  one  of  the  most  zealous  amongst  the 
partisans  of  material  physiology.  "The  child  is  as 
yet  ignorant  of  the  enjoyment  derivable  from  reflec- 
tion, except  those  that  he  procures  by  artifice, 
which  he  is  always  prepared  to  substitute  for  force, 
whenever  he  comes  into  collision  with  another 
stronger  than  himself.  This  species  of  pleasure 
seems  to  possess  more  attractions  for  him  than  that 
of  beneficence  unless  he  discover  in  the  latter  means 


176 


GERBET  ON 


to  indulge  his  predominent  faculties :  thus  he  pro- 
tects a  child  less  strong  than  himself  whom  immedi- 
ately after  he  will  make  the  sport  of  his  tyranny. 
In  general,  lie  prefers  evil  to  gocd,  because  it  minis- 
ters better  to  his  vanity,  and  affords  him  greater 
commotion  ;  an  enjoyment  which  must  be  procured 
at  any  risk.  It  is  for  this  reason  he  prides  himself 
in  breaking  inanimate  objects  ;  for  he  finds  therein 
the  two-fold  pleasure  founded  on  the  necessity  of 
self-satisfaction,  viz.  that  of  destroying  resistance 
and  exciting  the  rage  of  rational  creatures,  which  in 
his  mind  is  nothing  less  than  a  victory  that  becomes 
a  source  of  gratification  to  him,  when  he  has  escaped 
punishment  by  flight.  The  delight  which  he  feels 
on  beholding  the  torture  of  animals  can  be  accounted 
for  only  on  the  same  principle  ;  that  of  his  fellow 
creatures  would  be  equally  agreeable  to  him,  were 
he  not  curbed  by  fear,  for  even  then  the  principle 
of  self-preservation  begins  to  exercise  its  influence. 
Pity  restrains  him  from  time  to  time ;  but  its  deve- 
lopement  is  scarcely  perceptible  in  children  of  the 
male  sex ;  it  exists  more  frequently  and  is  felt  more 
deeply  in  females  of  a  tender  age.    I  grant  that  all 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


177 


the  acts  of  children  do  not  bear  this  impress  of 
depravity.  The  benevolent  disposition  which  cha- 
racterizes some  in  after  life  begins  to  shew  itself 
anterior  to  reason  ;  but  the  majority  is  of  the  class 
already  described.  Strong  children  of  the  male  sex 
who  feel  the  necessity  of  exercising  their  strength 
in  external  movements,  are  more  irresistibly  born  to 
the  commission  of  evil.  There  are  few  who  do  not 
employ  their  force  against  the  weaker  class ;  it  is  the 
first  impulse  of  their  nature,  but  when  they  are  not 
born  to  be  ferocious  they  are  stopt  by  the  tears  of 
their  victim,  until  by  a  fresh  impulse  they  are  excited 
to  perpetrate  a  similar  crime."*  The  child  prefers 
evil  to  good.  This  indeed  is  a  frightful  enigma. 
Discover,  if  you  can,  an  explanation  preferable  to 
that  furnished  by  Christianity.  It  is  true  it  accounts 
for  this  problem  of  all  ages  and  nations  by  a  primitive 
mystery;  but  this  mystery,  attested  by  general 
tradition,  is  itself  the  first  fact  of  history,  and  has  it 
not  been  rightly  asserted  that  all  our  science  consists 
in  deriving  our  ignorance  from  its  remotest  source. 

*  Vide   Treatise  on  irritation,  by  Dr.  Broussais,  p.  101, 
1828. 

M 


178 


GERBET  t)N 


NOTE  II. 

In  the  ancient  mysteries  of  Mithra,  which  finally 
prevailed  through  a  considerable  portion  of  the 
Moman  empire,  St.  Justin  and  Tertullian  inform 
us  that  bread  and  a  vessel  full  of  water  were 
placed  before  the  initiated. 

Tertullian  says  that  the  devil  "  whose  principal 
study  and  business  it  is  to  corrupt  the  truth,  strives 
to  imitate  in  his  idolatrous  mysteries  the  holy 
ceremonies  of  the  christian  religion.  The  devil 
baptizes  some,  namely,  his  own  disciples  and  adhe- 
rents ;  by  washing,  he  promises  the  remission  of  sin, 
and  if  I  yet  remember,  Mithra  signs  his  soldiers  on 
their  foreheads  :  he  celebrates  the  oblation  of  bread 
and  introduces  an  image  of  the  resurrection. 

Diabolo  scilicet,  cujus  sunt  partes,  intervertendi  veritatem, 
qui  ipsas  quoque  res  sacramentorum  divinovurrf,  idolorum  mys- 
teriis  emulatur.    Tingit  et  ipse  quosdain,  ulique  credentes  et 


THE  EUCHARIST.  179 


NOTE  III. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  imagine  any  thing  more 
solemn  than  the  prayers  and  benedictions 
which  preceded  and  followed  this  rite. 

This  part  of  the  liturgy  of  Zoroastre,  besides  the 
information  it  affords  us  respecting  the  forms  of 
ancient  worship,  is  also  in  many  other  respects,  a 
monument  of  the  primitive  faith  which  has  been 

developed  by  Christianity.  We  shall  cite  a  few 
extracts. 

THE  INVOCATION. 

O  you,  benign  master,  who  reserve  for  men  the 
reward  which  they  merit,  remunerate  publicly,  the 

fideles  suos  :  expositionem  delictorum  de  lavacro  repromittit,  et 
si  adhue  memini,  Mithra  signat  illic  in  frontibus  milites  suos  : 
celebrat  et  panis  oblationem,  et  imaginem  resurrectionis  indu- 
cit  (Tertull.  de  Prescript  hsereticor.  XL.) 


180 


GERBET  ON 


supplicant  who  invokes  you ,may  I  be  pure  in  this  world 
and  happy  in  the  next,  and  may  the  soul  of  Sapetinan 
Zoroastre,  the  pure  Genius,  those  of  all  the  servants 
of  Ormusd,  of  all  the  military,  of  all  the  labourers, 
of  all  the  artisans  of  the  world,  who  have  come  for 
this  Miezd,  and  to  whom  it  has  been  acceptable, 
may  they  at  my  departure  from  life  come  to  meet  me  at 
twelve  hundred  gams,*  from  Beheseth,  the  highest 
heaven,  from  the  bright  Gorotman,  the  seat  of 
happiness.  May  they  receive  this  miezd,  and  be 
always  present  to  me,  (when  I  pray)  may  my  good 
works  increase  !  May  the  accursed  source  of  sin  and 
evil  be  banished  for  ever  !  May  the  world  be  pure, 
the  heavens  excellent !  and  finally  may  purity  and 
holiness  prevail !  May  the  souls  be  received  in 
Gorotman." — Zend  Avesta,  torn.  ii.  ;  jechts  Sades, 
Afrin  des  sept.  Amschaspands,  page  80. 

And  as  the  reversibility  of  merit  was  universally 
believed :  The  communion  of  saints  *  *  *  * 
O  may  power,  grandeur,  and  victory  be  given  by 
the  aid  and  intercession  of  the  celestial  genii,  to  this 


*  A  measure  of  nine  feet 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


181 


soul,  may  these  favours  be  accorded  to  the  spirit  that 
I  commemorate  !  May  he  obtain  what  I  desire  for 
him,  who  has  presented  pure  oblations  for  the 
Miezd ;  who  has  given  liberally  for  the  Zour*  in 
honor  of  the  pure  !  May  this  person  participate  in 
the  good  works  which  I  will  perform  in  this  world, 
in  those  that  the  just  may  perform  !  If  he  perform 
good  works,  and  honour  the  celestial  genii,  may  his 
prayers  in  this  world,  as  a  reward,  reach  the  just 
Judge. — Ormusd,  and  the  Amas  chaspands,  f  (Afrin 
du  Gahanbar,  page  81.) 


THE  CONVOCATION. 

I  invoke  here  the  Szeds  J  of  heaven  and  of  earth, 
the  celestial  Rauzgar,  the  pure  genii,  from  Kaio- 
moots  §  down  to  Sosiosch,  ||  the  principle  of  good, 
replete  with  happiness  and  splendor.  Those  who  are, 

*  Consecrated  water, 
f  The  celestial  spirits  of  the  first  order.       J  Angel*. 
§  The  first  man.     |j  The  expected  Redeemer. 


182 


GERBET  ON 


who  have  been,  and  who  shall  be ;  those  who  are 
born,  or  are  not  born  in  this  province,  or  in  another 
province  ;  the  men  of  this  world,  the  women,  the 
young  men  and  maids,  all  those  who  have  died 
Behdinans.  *  To  commemorate  all  the  pure  genii, 
is  a  good  work ;  I  commemorate  them,  and  I  am 
convinced  that  by  so  doing,  I  shall  perform  a  meri- 
torious act.  I  invoke  here  all  the  souls,  all  the  spirits 
of  Behdinans. — (Afrin  du  Gahanbar,  page  81.) 

THE  FINAL  PRAYER  AND  BENEDICTION. 

May  you  be  always  victorious  by  the  Miezd  offered 
to  God ;  0  pure,  you  who  have  come  here  with 
clean  oblations,  with  old  wine  !  May  the  throne, 
the  seat  of  light,  be  finally  given  to  you ;  may  all 
your  wishes  be  accomplished  I  May  you  be  always 
far  from  Pectiare,  i.e.  the  author  of  evil. !  May 
Mansrespand,  the  keeper  of  heaven,  watch  over  you, 
and  may  all  the  pure  of  the  seven  Keschvars  f  assist 

*  Followers  of  the  perfect  law. 
f  The  seven  parts  of  the  world. 


THE  EUCHARIST, 


183 


you  ;  you  Behdinans,  who  have  come  here  with  this 
Miezd.  Until  you  shall  have  arrived  at  Gorotman, 
may  you  be  pure,  may  you  live  long,  and  may  my 
prayers  in  your  regard  be  heard !  (Afrin  de 
Zoroastre,  page  94.) 


NOTE  4. — THE  GERMANS,  &c. 

This  note  may  be  seen  fully  explained  in  the 
Catholic,  published  June  1823.— page  369. 


NOTE  5, 


Though  one  of  its  circumstances  is  contrary  to  the 
prohibitions  of  the  Koran.  The  eighteenth  of  March 
was  the  day  called  hayt  corban,  that  is  the  feast  of 
sacrifice,  by  which  they  understand  the  sacrifice  of 
Abraham.  The  Arabians  call  it  hayt-hesa,  and  the 
Turks  be  hue  ba  yram  or  great  festival.  It  is  also 
known  by  the  name  haytmura,  or  brilliant  festival, 


184 


GERBET  ON 


This  festival  is  the  principal  and  most  solemn  of  the 
Mahometan  religion. — (Travels  in  Persia,  by  Chardin, 
torn,  ix.,  p.  6,  Paris,  1811.)  Though  the  blood  has 
not  been  let,  the  victim  is  eaten ;  notwithstanding  that 
it  is  opposed  to  the  Mahometan  law. — ii.  ibid,  p.  14. 

NOTE  6. 

A  communion  in  grace,  at  the  same  time  spiritual 
and  corporal,  Sfc. 

The  Catholic  theory  of  the  sacraments  is  but  the 
developement  and  perfection  of  the  primitive  belief. 
In  the  same  way  as  truth  is  communicated  to  man, 
by  the  medium  of  sensible  signs  or  speech,  so  it  was 
believed  that  grace  was  imparted  to  him  by  material 
symbols.  In  his  treatise  on  mysteries,  a  strange 
collection  of  traditional  truths  and  wild  speculations, 
Jamblicus  speaks  rather  remarkably  of  the  funda- 
mental idea  of  these  mysteries,  veiled  in  primitive 
faith  and  worship.  It  is  true,  it  may  be  conjectured, 
that  he  added  to  the  ancient  theology  which  he 
was  reviewing  principles  borrowed  from  Christian 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


185 


theology ;  but,  even  in  this  hypothesis,  it  is  evident 
that  he  would  not  have  done  so,  did  he  not  deem  the 
latter  a  dev elopement  of  the  former.  "  The  due 
observance  of  the  divine  precepts  and  works,  which 
surpass  our  intelligence,  and  the  wonderful  efficacy 
of  the  symbols  and  holy  rites,  known  only  to  the 
Gods,  procure  for  us  the  deific  union.  When  we 
officiate^  it  is  not  by  the  power  of  our  intelligence 
that  the  sacraments  are  effected,  for  in  that  case  their 
action  would  proceed  from  us  and  be  purely  intellec- 
tual ;  but,  though  we  are  ignorant  as  to  the  manner, 
in  which  they  produce  their  effect  the  power  of 
the  gods,  without  being  excited  by  our  intelligence, 
recognizes  of  itself  its  own  ineffable  images. 

Universal  causes  are  not  moved  by  particular 
effects ;  it  is  for  this  reason  that  our  intelligence 
does  not  principally  determine  the  divine  action. 
Nevertheless,  intelligence,  holy  sentiments  and 
purity,  are  required  as  a  sort  of  accompanying  cause. 
But  it  is  the  holy  sacraments  that  principally  excite 
the  divine  will ;  thus  the  Deity  is  excited  by  itself, 
and  does  not  receive  its  principle  of  action  from  any 
inferior  or  secondary  cause. 


186 


GERBET  ON 


Imagine  not  that  the  principle  of  their  efficacy  is 
to  be  found  in  us,  or  that  they  depend  on  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth  which  is  in  our  intelligence, 
neither  do  they  become  deceitful  signs  in  conse- 
quence of  the  errors  of  our  mind. — Iamblicus,  on 
the  Egyptian,  Chaldean  and  Assyrian  mysteries, 
page  220,  Basilean,  1532. 


NOTE  VII. 

Hence  arises  the  necessity  of  a  primitive  revelation, 
which  indeed  would  be  the  most  philosophical 
conception^  even  though  it  had  not  been  the 
universal  belief. 

The  materialism  of  the  eighteenth  century,  in 
rejecting  primitive  revelation,  proclaimed  that  man 
was  born  in  a  state  of  barbarism,  in  the  last  degree 
of  abasement.  The  absurdity  of  this  hypothesis  is 
all  but  admitted  by  the  spiritual  philosophy  of  the 
present  age,  which  irresistibly  impelled  to  adopt 
sounder  notions,  no  longer  dares  to  uphold  those  of 
the  last  century.  The  change  which  has  been  effec- 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


187 


ted  on  this  point  claims  peculiar  notice,  as  it  will 
lead  the  philosophers  further,  perhaps  than  they 
would  wish.  We  shall  give  two  instances,  selected 
from  opposite  schools. 

"  It  has  been  asked  by  a  writer  of  the  sentimental 
school  if  the  savage  state  was  the  primitive  condition 
of  man." 

"  Some  philosophers  of  the  eighteenth  century 
responded  with  much  levity  in  the  affirmative." 

"  All  their  religious  and  political  systems  set 
out  from  the  hypothesis  of  a  race  primitively  reduced 
to  the  brute  condition,  roaming  in  the  forests  and 
contending  with  one  another  for  the  acorn  and  the 
flesh  of  animals;  but  had  such  been  the  natural 
condition  of  man,  by  what  means  could  he  have 
emancipated  himself  from  it?" 

"  Are  not  the  reasonings  by  which  he  is  supposed 
to  have  been  induced  to  adopt  the  social  system  a 
begging  of  the  question  ?  Is  it  not  evident  that  this 
is  a  vicious  circle?  Who  does  not  perceive  that 
every  species  of  reasoning  supposes  the  previous 
existence  of  a  social  state  ?  Its  advantage  can  be  duly 
appreciated  only  by  enjoyment.    In  this  hypothesis 


188 


GERBET  ON 


society  would  be  the  result  of  the  developement  of 
intelligence,  whilst  on  the  contrary  the  developement 
of  intelligence  is  itself  the  result  of  Society." 

"  To  invoke  chance,  is  to  substitute  a  word  devoid 
of  sense  for  a  cause.  Chance  does  not  triumph  over 
nature.  Chance  has  not  civilised  beings  of  an 
inferior  class,  which,  in  the  hypothesis  of  our  phi- 
losophers, ought  have  also  experienced  some  lucky 
accident."  "  To  regard  civilization  as  the  gifts  of 
strangers,  is  to  leave  the  problem  unsolved.  You 
may  point  to  masters  instructing  their  disciples,  but 
you  cannot  inform  me  who  instructed  the  masters 
themselves,  it  is  a  chain  suspended  in  the  air. 
Besides  it  is  notorious  that  savages  repel  civilization 
when  presented  to  them."  The  nearer  man  is  to  a 
state  of  barbarism,  the  more  stationary  is  he,  the 
hordes  that  have  been  discovered  at  the  bomidaries 
of  the  earth  have  not  made  a  single  advance  towards 
civilized  life.  The  inhabitants  of  the  coasts  visited 
by  Nearchus  are  at  the  present  day  what  they  were, 
two  thousand  years  ago.  These  wanderers  still 
continue  to  snatch  a  precarious  subsistence  from  the 
sea.    Their  wealth  consists  in  aquatic  bones  cast  on 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


189 


the  shoie.  Want  has  not  instructed,  nor  has  misery 
enlightened  them.  Modern  travellers  have  found 
them  in  the  same  state  that  they  had  been  discovered 
by  the  Admiral  of  Alexander."  ''It  is  the  same 
with  the  savages  of  antiquity  described  by  Agathar- 
cides  and  with  those  of  our  days  of  whom  Bruce 
speaks.  Surrounded  by  civilzed  nations,  near  the 
kingdom  of  Meroe,  so  celebrated  for  its  priesthood, 
the  equal  in  power  as  well  as  in  science  of  the 
Egyptian  priesthood,  these  hordes  have  continued 
down  to  this  day  in  a  state  of  barbarism.  Some  of 
them  take  shelter  under  trees,  others  lay  snares  for 
the  Rhinoceros  and  Elephant,  and  subsist  on  their 
flesh.  Others  in  fine  collect  the  swarms  of  locusts 
which  are  driven  by  the  winds  into  their  deserts, 
or  the  remains  of  crocodiles  and  sea-horses, whilst  the 
maladies  described  by  Diodorus  as  arising  from  these 
impure  aliments  press  as  heavily  to  day  on  the 
descendants  of  those  unhappy  people  as  at  any  former 
period.  Ages  have  past  away  and  no  change  has  been 
effected  in  their  condition,  no  progress  is  discoverable 
among  them,  no  invention  has  characterised  their 
labour.*' 


190  GERBE32  ON 

"  Nor  do  we  imagine  that  the  savage  state  was 
that  in  which  man  found  himself  at  his  origin.  It  is 
not  our  intention  to  go  back  to  the  beginning  of  time 
and  state  how  religion  commenced,  but  merely  by 
what  means  when  it  is  in  its  rudest  form,  it  can 
uphold  itself  and  gradually  arrive  to  perfection." 
"  We  are  far  from  asserting  that  this  rude  form  was 
the  primitive  one ;  we  are  not  opposed  to  its  being 
looked  on  as  a  deterioration."  (Religion  viewed 
in  its  origin,  its  form  and  its  developements, 
by  M.  Benjamin  Constant,  tome  1,  p.  153 — 157.) 
If  man  was  not  born  in  a  savage  state,  how  could 
he  have  been  born  civilised?  The  author  now 
cited  very  prudently,  pauses  at  this  question. 
He  is  far  from  asserting  this,  he  is  not  opposed 
to  that,  he  does  not  wish  to  say  how,  for  in  truth 
he  is  afraid. 

Let  us  now  attend  to  an  advocate  of  rationalism. 

"  It  was  particularly  during  the  first  age  of  the 
world  that  this  faculty  of  simple  view,  this  fortuitous 
intelligence,  so  necessary  to  man  in  his  primitive 
state  of  destitution,  must  have  shewn  itself  with  all 
its  force.    There  must  have  been  for  him  an  instan- 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


191 


taneous  enlightenment,  and  if  we  may  so  speak,  a 
fiat  lux  of  thought,  to  impart  to  him  a  sort  of 
intuitive  science,  which  might  supply  experience  by 
instinct,  and  reason  by  sentiment.  Otherwise  society, 
without  those  notions,  on  which  its  very  existence  is 
based,  would  totter  and  finally  disappear !  The  child 
of  a  day,  without  tradition  or  acquired  wisdom,  how 
fearful  would  have  been  its  state,  had  it  been  forced 
to  frame  for  itself  a  system  of  philosophy  suited  to 
the  urgency  of  the  moment  ?  To  have  positive 
principles  of  action,  was  the  first  law  of  its  existence  ; 
it  was  worthy  the  divine  wisdom,  when  forming  it, 
to  communicate  them  to  it  by  prompt  and  special 
grace.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  the  Deity  assumed 
the  character  of  revealer  after  that  of  creator.  Not 
that  he  took  a  body  or  became  incarnate,  every 
expression  of  this  nature  is,  in  our  mind,  a  mere 
figure.  He  has  neither  voice  nor  language,  his  will 
is  manifested  only  by  symbols.  It  is  as  the  Father 
of  light,  as  author  of  all  that  is  and  all  that  appears, 
that  he  communicates  himself  to  man.  It  is  thus 
that  revelation  was  made,  at  least  it  is  in  this  sense 
we  comprehend  it.'-  (Essay  on  the  history  of  phi- 


192 


GERBET  ON 


losophy  in  France  for  the  xixth  century,  by  M.  Th. 
Damison,  p.  387,  388.^ 

Reduced  to  plain  and  accurate  terms,  this  poetry 
is  the  union  of  two  contradictory  ideas.  The  author 
admits  that  with  the  first  man  intelligence  was  born 
in  some  extraordinary  manner,  without  admitting  a 
corresponding  cause.  Were  this  phenomenon  the 
result  of  the  native  faculties  of  man,  the  history  of 
the  human  race  should  present  similar  ones.  Now, 
what  does  it  teach  us  ?  In  the  first  place,  it  teaches 
us  that,  in  the  majority  of  men,  intelligence  proceeds 
from  the  aid  of  language  which  they  are  taught ;  in 
the  second  place,  that  the  savage  state,  in  which 
marks  of  a  similar  intellectual  power  should  be 
perceptible,  in  proportion  as  it  approximates  to  what 
is  termed  the  primitive  state,  far  from  affording 
any,  presents  a  series  of  opposite  facts ;  and  finally 
that  the  individuals  who  are  shut  out  from  all  social 
instruction  are  by  no  means  enlightened  by  thepower 
of  nature  or  the  phenomena  of  the  universe,  and 
that  they  remain  in  a  state  of  utter  abasement, 
instead  of  this  fortuitous  intelligence,  this  intuitive 
science,  this  fiat  lux  of  thought,  with  which  the 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


193 


imaginative  genius  of  our  author  compliments  the 
first  men.  Irreconcilable  with  the  laws  of  the 
human  mind  manifested  by  universal  experience, 
this  hypothesis  involves  an  absurd  miracle,  wrought 
without  the  intervention  of  a  miraculous  cause.  To 
say  that  we  are  enlightened  at  times  by  ideas  of 
whose  origin  we  are  ignorant,  that,  in  certain 
circumstances  which  exalt  the  mind,  some  men  are 
favoured  with  what  is  called  sudden  illuminations, 
and  deduce  therefrom  the  existence  of  an  intuitive 
science  anterior  to  every  sort  of  instruction,  this 
indeed  is  a  strange  abuse  of  language.  All  facts  of 
this  nature,  viewed  in  themselves,  suppose  a  combi- 
nation of  pre-existing  notions,  and  are  found  only 
in  minds  already  developed,  furnished  with  ideas  as 
well  as  expressions,  and  enjoying  the  means  by  which 
the  social  man  exercises  the  faculty  of  thought,  whilst, 
for  the  primitive  man,  intelligence  itself  was  to  be 
created.  A  question  is  not  answered  by  examples 
sought  in  an  order  of  things  essentially  opposite. 

<£  To  conclude — -the  materialism  of  the  last  century 
admitted  that  man  was  born  in  a  state  of  barbarism." 

"The  spiritual  philosophy  of  our  age  admits  more 

N 


194 


GEE.BET  ON 


or  less  distinctly  that  he  was  born  intelligent  and 
civilized." 

.  "  Did  the  materialism  of  the  last  century 
establish  the  hypothesis  of  primitive  stupidity  on 
facts  ?  No :  it  maintained  it  as  the  necessary  conse- 
quence flowing  from  its  rejection  of  the  primitive 
revelation  proclaimed  by  Christianity. 

Has  the  spiritual  philosophy  which  succeeded  it 
endeavoured  to  refute  the  arguments  from  which  it 
inferred  that  man,  deprived  of  all  communion  with 
a  superior  being,  must  necessarily  have  commenced 
by  ignorance  and  brutalism?  No — but,  viewing 
this  hypothesis  on  its  own  merits,  it  deemed  it  oppo- 
sed to  the  laws  of  the  existence  both  of  man  and  society. 

For  these  reasons  all  the  researches  of  philosophers 
on  this  question  may  be  reduced  to  the  following 
sylogism.  Every  sort  of  external  information  being 
rejected,  brutalism  must  have  been  the  native  state  of 
mankind,  but,  this  supposition  is  inadmissible,  there- 
fore, &.c.  The  last  century,  and  particularly  one  of 
its  most  eminent  writers,  Hume,  established  the  first 
proposition  on  proofs.  *  The  new  spiritual  school 
*  Which  to  some  superficial  minds  appeared  plausible. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


195 


contends  for  the  second.  Christianity  fondly  che- 
rishes the  consequence. 

Philosophy  can  only  emancipate  itself  from  this 
circle  of  contradictions  by  solving  the  question  already 
proposed  by  Fichte :  namely  "  Who  instructed  the 
first  men?  for  we  have  demonstrated  that  man 
stands  in  need  of  instruction.  No  man  could  have 
instructed  them,  whereas  the  difficulty  is  about  the 
first  men.  They  must  then  have  been  instructed  by 
some  intelligent  being  who  was  not  man,  until  they 
were  sufficiently  enlightened  to  instruct  one  another. 
(Vide  the  rights  of  nature.) 

NOTE  VIII. 

Thus  the  belief  in  a  man- God  of  which  very  many 
striking  traces  are  found  in  antiquity,  was  com- 
prehended, though  imperfectly,  in  the  general 
desire  of  an  efficacious  expiation. 

According  to  y-king,  one  of  the  sacred  books 
of  the  Chinese,  the  holy  One  alone  can  offer  a 


3  96 


GERBET  ON 


sacrifice  pleasing  to  Chang- Ty  i.e.  the  Lord 
of  heaven.  But  what  were  the  characteristics  of 
the  Holy  One  according  to  tradition  ?  "  It  would  not 
be  difficult  to  prove  from  history  that  the  ancients 
had  ideas  respecting  the  Messias,  which  were  directly 
derived  from  revelation,  and  clearly  prove  that  the 
most  remote  antiquity  was  more  favoured  by  God 
than  many  would  appear  to  belive,  affecting  ignorance 
as  to  the  writings  of  Vossius,  Beurrier,  Thomassin, 
Huet,  Mourgues,  and  other  learned  men  who,  after 
the  example  of  the  holy  Fathers,  collected  the 
remains  of  antiquity.  It  is  a  well  known  fact  that 
Confucius  declared  that  the  Holy  One  by  excellence 
was  in  the  East ;  but  is  it  known  what  the  learned 
amongst  the  Chinese  understood  by  the  Holy  One  ? 
The  name  of  holy,  says  Ouang-ky,  is  given  to  him  who 
Jcnows  all,  sees  all,  hears  all.  All  his  words  are  so 
many  maxims ;  his  example  a  rule  of  conduct.  He 
unites  within  himself  three  orders  of  beings,  possesses 
allgood;  heis  all  celestial  and  admirable.  The  book, 
Tecliao-sin  Tou  Hoci  says  The  Holy  one  is  so 
high  and  so  profound  that  he  is  incomprehensible. 
He  is  the  only  one  whose  wisdom  "knows  no  limits, 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


197 


before  him  futurity  stands  unveiled.  His  charity 
embraces  the  universe,  and  like  the  spring-time 
vivifies  it;  all  his  words  are  efficacious.  He  is 
one  with  Tien  ( Heaven.)  According  to  Lein-Hen 
the  heart  of  Tien  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Holy  One, 
and  his  maxims  on  his  lips.  The  world  cannot 
Jcno?v  Tien  without  the  Holy  one.  The  nations 
expect  him,  says  Mong-Tse,  as  a  declining  plant 
expects  the  dew  and  rain.  It  may  be  asserted  that  all 
this  can  be  understood  of  a  wise  man,  such  as  Confu- 
cius, or  of  a  great  emperor,  as  Yao-Chan.  But  the 
following  words  which  are  found  in  the  large  com- 
mentary of  Chou-King,  can  in  no  wise  be  understood 
but  of  a  being  superior  to  man.  The  Tien  is  the 
invisible  holy  one ;  the  Holy  one  is  the  Tien  who 
became  visible  to  teach  men.  How  is  the  language 
of  Y-King  on  the  Holy  one  to  be  understood  ?  This 
man  is  the  Tien  and  the  Tien  is  this  man.  In  what 
sense  are  we  to  regard  the  epithets,  divine  man, 
celestial  man,  the  most  beautiful  of  men,  the  man 
by  excellence,  the  wonderful  man,  the  first-born 
amongst  men?  How  are  we  to  interpret  what  has 
been  said  in  various  forms,  and  by  so  many  authors, 


♦ 


198 


GERBET  ON 


viz.,  that  he  will  renew  the  earth,  that  he  will  reform 
the  public  manners,  expiate  the  crimes  of  the  world, 
die  in  sorrow  and  opprobrium,  and  finally  that  he 
will  throw  open  the  heavens  &c.  Memoir  of  the 
Chinese.    Tom,  ix,  p.  384. 

NOTE  IX. 

Hie  propensity  to  illuminism,  which  has  been  found 
at  every  period  among  this  class  of  Protestants, 
augments  and  strengthens  in  proportion  as 
rationalism  destroys  the  little  faith  which  the 
reformation  has  preserved. 

In  a  work  recently  published  on  the  state  of  the 
Protestant  religion  in  Germany,  Mr.  Hugh  James 
Rose,  a  minister  of  the  English  church,  has  forcibly 
pointed  out  this  result  of  rationalism  : — "  The 
doctrines  of  the  innovators  must  have  shocked  and 
afflicted  all  who  as  yet  were  sincerely  attached  to 
Christianity. 

But  as  the  churches  of  Germany  wanted  both  a 


THE    EUCHARIST.  199 

common  centre  and  a  fixed  doctrine,  the  friends  of 
religion  no  where  found  a  rallying  point.  Each  one 
was  obliged  to  adopt  the  plan  of  defence  which 
appeared  to  him  best  calculated  to  uphold  the  good 
cause ;  and  though  many  theologians,  and  especially 
Storr,  displayed  great  zeal  in  the  defence  of  the 
orthodox  doctrine,  it  appears  that  the  majority  of 
those  who  are  ranked  among  the  antagonists  of 
rationalism,  fearing  that  they  could  not  maintain  the 
ancient  system  in  its  various  parts,  wisely  judged  that 
more  evil  than  good  would  result  from  a  continuation 
of  the  controversy.  Owing  to  these  apprehensions, 
many  layed  down  the  weapons  of  reason,  took  refuge 
in  their  own  thoughts,  and  closing  their  eyes  on  the 
exterior  world  where  every  thing  scandalized  and 
afflicted  them,  they  betook  themselves  to  contem- 
plation, in  order  to  attain  to  a  union  with  God, 
the  immediate  vision  of  the  truths  of  faith,  which 
has  always  been  the  end  of  mysticism.  For 
when  we  presume  too  much  on  human  reason, 
we  generally  end  by  despairing  in  it.  This  tendency 
to  mysticism  was  kept  up  among  the  common  people 
by  various  religious  tracts,  some  of  which  were  the 


200 


GERBET  035 


result  of  native  talent,  others  imported  into  Germany . 

The  Protestant  principle,  generalized  by  philo- 
sophy and  applied  to  the  basis  of  human  science,  has 
been  productive  of  similar  results.  If  on  the  one 
hand,  it  begets  by  its  peculiar  action  scepticism,  on 
the  other,  it  leads  to  mysticism  the  minds-  in  which 
this  rational  destruction  of  faith  is  combined  with 
the  want  of  some  sort  of  faith. 

A  similar  tendency,  continues  Mr.  Rose,  resulted 
from  the  philosophy  of  the  day  for  the  higher  orders. 
Three  systems  of  philosophy  have  successively 
reigned  in  Germany,  and  even  still  they  contend  there 
for  the  empire  of  the  mind.  The  two  first,  those  of 
Kant  and  Fichte,  are  preparing  the  way  for  mysti- 
cism, at  least  inasmuch  as  they  reject  all  objective 
proofs  of  religion,  and  substitute  for  them  others 
more  subjective.  I  do  not  mean  to  insinuate  that 
it  was  the  intention  of  these  two  philosophers  to 
lead  the  mind  to  mysticism;  but  the  principles 
established  by  them  lead  indirectly  to  it.  In  refusing 
to  believe  that  human  reason  can  establish  the  exis- 
tence of  God  and  the  intellectual  world,  and  admitting 
as  the  basis  of  these  truths  but  a  practical  faith 


THE  EUCHARIST, 


■2\ 


rendered  necessary  by  our  moral  constitution,  Kant 
would  have  us  seek  truth  only  in  the  investigation  of 
this  practical  principle  which  is  said  to  be  inherent 
to  our  nature. 

Xow  who  does  not  perceive  that  such  an  abstrac- 
tion of  the  exterior  world  in  the  research  of  truth, 
presents  a  striking  resemblance  with  the  operations 
of  mysticism  which  are  equally  internal.  Besides,  if 
reason  has  not  the  right  to  place  an  intelligent  author 
over  this  beautiful  spectacle  of  the  heavens  and  the 
earth,  imagination  and  sentiment  will  do  it  against 
reason,  and  that  such  an  important  truth  should 
depend  solely  on  their  authority,  would  appear  to  me 
a  further  advance  to  mysticism.  However  if  Kant 
states  that  we  know  nothing  of  God,  at  least  he  makes 
a  distinction  between  God  and  the  world.  Fechte 
does  not  stop  even  here,  for  he  says  what  we  deno- 
minate Providence  and  moral  order,  has  not  an  ex- 
istence distinct  from  our  moral  nature.  In  what- 
ever light  we  view  the  charge  of  atheism,  prefered 
agahist  the  author  of  this  doctrine,  it  is  evident 
that  such  a  system  tends  to  mysticism,  whereas  he 
admits  so  intimate  and  essential  a  union  of  the  soul 


202 


GERBET  Olf 


with  God  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  conceive  the 
existence  of  God  independent  of  our  moral  nature. 
But  if  mysticism  is  only  a  consequence  more  or  less 
direct  of  the  two  first  systems,  it  may  be  regarded 
as  the  basis  of  the  third,  viz.  that  of  Schelling. 

Though  agreeing  with  Kant  as  to  the  impotence 
of  reason,  he  rejects  the  consequence  drawn  by  him, 
viz.,  that  we  have  no  knowledge  of  the  intellectual 
world,  and  he  maintains  that  we  can  arrive  at  that 
knowledge,  not  through  the  medium  of  reasoning, 
but  by  the  shorter  path  of  intuition.  In  his  system 
God  is  the  only  existing  being ;  he  is  both  the  unity 
and  totality  of  all  that  exists  :  whatever  is  said  to  exist 
independently  of  him  has  no  real  existence ;  even 
we  do  not  exist  ourselves  really.  What  is  termed  our 
individual,  personal  existence  is  but  a  mere  phantom, 
for  our  reality  results  from  our  identity  with  God. 
This  system,  to  which  we  have  alluded  only  to  point 
out  its  close  relation  to  mysticism,  representing  God 
as  the  absolute  being  independently  of  whom  nothing 
exists,  and  by  the  very  fact  teaching  the  identity  of 
many  things  that  appear  to  have  a  separate  existence, 
cannot  derive  its  proofs  either  from  reason  or  the 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


203 


senses,  which,  so  far  from  favouring  such  a  doctrine, 
proclaim  the  very  contrary.  It  became  necessary  then 
to  evoke  a  power  which  could  raise  us  above  the 
sphere  of  experience,  a  faculty  calculated  to  trans- 
form into  truth  and  reality  what  reason  and  the 
senses  declared  to  be  impossible  and  false.  What  is 
this  power,  this  faculty  ?  it  is  the  intuition  of  the 
absolute,  in  other  words,  an  imagination,  soaring 
above  the  regions  of  poetical  genius  which  in  its 
inventions  should  never  go  beyond,  what  reason  and 
the  senses  can  admit,  at  least,  as  possible.  In  con- 
sequence of  these  principles,  great  importance  was 
attached  to  whatever  could  nourish  or  excite  the 
imagination,  as  well  as  to  the  impressions  that  might 
be  produced  from  acting  on  the  senses.  There  are 
some  among  the  disciples  of  Schelling  who  bitterly 
lament  the  coldness  of  protestant  worship,  exhort 
the  preachers  to  address  themselves  solely  to  the 
senses  and  imagination.  Not  a  few  authors  of  that 
school  regret  even  the  pomp  of  Paganism. 

The  Catholic  religion  has  been  also  complimented  ; 
many  have  openly  given  up  Protestantism,  whilst 
others  desire  to  introduce  a  portion  of  the  Catholic 


204 


GERBET  ON 


ceremonies  into  the  reformed  worship.  Some  of  the 
disciples  of  Schelling  profess  what  may  be  termed 
an  allegorical  Catholicism.  They  make  use  of  a 
catholic  nomenclature  in  the  exposition  of  their 
master's  system,  as  well  as  in  speaking  of  the 
sacrifice  and  priesthood  of  the  christian  religion, 
but  the  sense  they  attach  to  these  orthodox  expres- 
sions bear  no  affinity  whatsoever  to  their  ordinary  and 
natural  signification.  It  is  not  however  to  be  sup- 
posed that  all  the  changes  which  have  taken  place 
with  regard  to  religion  in  Germany,  are  to  be  ascribed 
to  this  philosophical  mysticism.  Many  proselytes, 
in  entering  the  pale  of  a  church  which,  in 
the  midst  of  her  horrible  corruptions,  *  has  preserved 

*  The  trite  phrase  the  horrible  corruptions  of  the 
Catholic  Church  does  not,  in  the  most  remote  degree,  affect 
the  general  controversy  such  as  it  is  at  the  present  day.  You 
admit  that  if  the  independance  of  individual  reason  were 
once  established  as  a  principle,  the  total  ruin  of  Christianity 
would  be  the  result.  Then  you  must  also  admit  that  Christianity 
cannot  uphold  itself,  but  in  virtue  of  the  Catholic  principle  of 
authority,  or  you  must  invent  some  principle  of  belief  which 
will  be  neither  the  Catholic  or  Protestant  principle,  and  you 
will  be  good  enough  to  mark  the  absurdity.  If  the  thirty-nine 
articles  of  the  English  church  are  to  be  believed  in  virtue  of 
private  judgment,  you  revert  to  the  system  which  you  have 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


205 


at  least  the  form  and  principal  doctrines  of  a  true 
Church,  seek  there  that  peace  which  they  had  in 
vain  sought  amidst  the  interminable  changes  of  the 
Protestant  church  of  Germany,  and  by  the  successive 
rejection  of  all  the  truths  of  Christianity,  (vide  The 
Catholic  Memorial,  January  1829.) 

NOTE  X. 

TJius  the  institutions  of  ecclesiastical  celibacy, 
though  its  developement  required  time,  and 
though  it  suffered  many  modifications,  is  univer- 
sal in  its  principle. 

The  historical  errors  relative  to  the  law  of  cele- 
bacy,  which  have  been  advanced  by  writers  who 
were  pre-disposed  to  speak  too  lightly  of  matters  on 
which  very  probable  they  did  not  maturely  reflect, 

declared  incompatible  with,  the  existence  of  Christianity.  If 
on  the  contrary,  the  English  church  contends  that  they  are  to 
be  adopted  on  her  authority,  she  sports  -with  human  reason  : 
whereas  she  owes  her  existence  to  the  private  judgment  of  the 
Reformers  opposed  to  the  authority  of  the  Catholic  church. 


206  GERBET  ON 

would  fill  a  volume.  We  regret  that  the  most 
recent  example  of  this  kind  should  have  been  fur- 
nished by  Mr.  Villemain  in  his  course  of  lectures 
during  the  past  year.  u  I  shall  with  your  leave  make 
no  reference  to  Gibbon,  who  tells  us  that  the  Bishops 
instituted  priests,  and  thus  indemnified  themselves, 
by  this  spiritual  generation  for  the  celibacy  that  had 
been  imposed  upon  them.  Alas!  how  much  more 
interesting  would  it  not  have  been  and  no  less  phi- 
losophical to  attend  to  what  had  occurred  at  the 
Council  of  Nice,  to  refer  to  the  Bishops  discussing 
the  law  of  celibacy,  and,  in  the  midst  of  those  rigo- 
rists,  to  point  to  that  venerable  old  man,  the  martyr 
Paphnutios,  one  of  the  confessors  of  the  Egyptian 
church,  raising  his  voice,  and  warning  them :  (not 
to  divest  the  human  heart  of  all  its  affections.") 
Fifth  lesson,  May  1828,  p.  33— Unfortunately  for 
the  interesting  nature  of  this  anecdote,  it  is  anything 
but  certain.  The  writers  prior  to  Socrates,  and 
particularly  Bufinus,  who  in  his  ecclesiastical  history 
is  very  copious  in  his  details  of  that  Council  makes 
no  mention  of  it.  Socrates,  lev.  1,  c.  xi,  and  after 
him  Sozomene  who  has  given  the  abridgement  of  his 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


207 


works,  are  the  only  authors  whose  testimony  can  be 
appealed  to.  But  there  are  very  sufficient  reasons 
for  not  crediting  those  authors.  For,  in  the  first 
place,  among  the  Egyptian  Bishops  who  assisted  at 
the  Council  of  Nice  that  of  Paphnutios  is  not  found, 
and  yet  according  to  Socrates  he  was  Bishop  of  a  city 
of  the  Thebaic!.  In  the  second  place,  they  pretend 
that  the  Council,  adopting  the  advice  of  Paphnutios, 
determined  nothing  on  the  article  of  celibacy;  an 
assertion  which  is  directly  opposed  to  the  third  canon 
of  that  very  Council.  Their  narrations  is  equally 
opposed  to  the  testimony  of  more  ancient  authors 
such  as  St.  Jerome,*  St.  Epiphanius,  f  who 
inform  us  that,  according  to  the  general  discipline, 
married  men,  who  had  been  received  among  the 
clergy,  were  obliged  to  observe  continence  from 
the  very  moment  they  began  to  exercise  the  sacred 
functions  :  that  this  law  flourished  wherever  the 
canons  of  the  church  were  attended  to  ;  and  that, 
though  in  some  places,  relaxation  had  introduced 

*  Libr.  contr,  Virgil,  circa  iait — Apolog.  pro  libr.  contra 
Jovinian,  ad  finem. 

f  Libr.  contr.  haeres  ad  finem. — Heeres  59. 


208 


GERBET  ON 


a  contrary  practice,  the  existence  of  the  law  could 
not  be  questioned.  Besides,  in  the  discourse  which 
Socrates  and  Sozomene  lend  to  Paphnutos,  and 
which  relates  only  to  that  particular  class  of  ecclesi- 
astics of  which  we  have  just  spoken,  there  is  not  a 
syllable  of  the  sentimental  phrase  against  religious 
celibacy  in  general,  which  the  fancy  of  M.  Villemain 
has  supplied. 

NOTE  XI. 

The  real  presence,  the  basis  of  the  public  worship  by 
which  Catholicism  acts  on  men  in  the  aggregate 
is  not  less  intimately  connected  with  the  practice 
of  confession,  the  organ  through  which  it  acts 
in  a  mode  corresponding  to  the  various  necessities 
of  individuals. 

As  man  is  in  a  certain  sense  a  two-fold  being, 
the  passions  rarely  succeed  in  their  attempt  to  stifle 
the  sentiment  of  justice.  Protestantism,  as  every 
individual,  has  its  two-fold  self.    The  one  which 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


209 


declaims  against  confession  may  be  recognized  by  its 
tone  of  bitterness  and  hatred.  The  other  does 
reverence  to  this  salutary  institution,  and  the  homage 
that  it  pays  it,  calm  as  reason,  is  betimes  accompa- 
nied with  an  accent  of  sorrow  and  regret  which 
imparts  wonderful  force  to  this  cry  of  conscience. 
Luther  could  never  summon  up  courage  enough  to 
annihilate  the  tribunal  of  penance ;  even  in  one  of 
his  last  works,  he  thus  expressed  himself: — Before 
God  we  must  acknowledge  ourselves  culpable  of  all 
our  crimes,  not  excepting  those  which  we  cannot  call 
to  mind :  but  we  are  obliged  to  confess  only  those 
which  we  know  and  feel  in  our  hearts. — (Small 
Catechism.) 

The  eleventh  article  of  the  confession  of  Augsburg 
teaches  that  "  in  the  church  we  must  obtain,  and  not 
suffer  to  fall  into  disuse  the  •particular  absolution, 
though  it  be  not  necessary  to  enumerate  all  our 
crimes  and  faults,  seeing  that  such  a  thing  is 
impossible." 

The  following  passage  is  found  in  the  Swedish 

liturgy,  which  was  in  use  at  the  end  of  the  sixteenth 

century,  "  When  the  rules  prescribed  for  auricular 
o 


210 


GERBET  ON 


confession,  fasting  days,  the  impediments  arising 
from  consanguinity  and  affinity,  and  other  similar 
traditions  were  abolished,  so  frightful  was  the 
libertinism  which  followed,  that  every  individual, 
whatever  might  be  asserted  to  the  contrary,  believed 
himself  authorized  to  satisfy  his  passions  instead  of 
submitting  to  salutary  counsel.  If  you  exhort  them 
to  confess  their  sins,  in  order  to  test  the  sincerity  of 
their  conversiony  to  which  alone  absolution  should  be 
accorded,  they  reply  that  no  person  should  be 
constrained.  Do  you  counsel  them  to  observe  the 
fast,  they  indulge  in  all  that  gluttony  can  desire. 
Do  you  invite  them  to  be  present  on  certain  days  at 
the  divine  office,  they  answer  that  Christians  are  free 
to  do  every  day  what  they  please.  If  you  endeavour 
to  dissuade  them  from  incest,  they  maintain  that 
tradition  is  not  more  obligatory  in  the  new  than  in 
the  old  Testament.  According  to  the  proverb,  the 
horses  run  away  with  the  rider,  and  the  reins  no 
longer  govern  the  car.  As  it  was  the  duty  of  our 
ancestors  to  combat  superstition,  so  we  ought  to  de- 
clare war  against  irreligion — that  most  fearful  of  all 
monsters.    This  war  should  be  conducted  with  the 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


211 


more  care  and  precaution,  as  it  is  to  be  apprehended 
that  the  exterior  of  religion  may  finally  disappear,  and 
that  the  sacred  ministry  already  despised  by  the 
Anabaptists  and  by  those  who  reject  the  sacraments, 
may  be  so  by  the  generality  of  the  people,  whilst 
each  follows  his  own  fancy  whether  for  the  adminis- 
tration or  rejection  of  sacred  things." 

It  is  a  well  known  fact  that  the  Lutherans  of 
Nuremberg  supplicated  Charles  V.  to  re-establish 
among  them  by  an  edict  the  practice  of  confession. 
A  similar  request  was  made  by  the  ministers  of 
Strasburg,  in  a  memorial  presented  by  them  to  the 
Magistrates  in  1670. 

But  notwithstanding  the  efforts  which  Lutheranism 
has  made  to  retain  the  forms  of  confession,  it  has 
not  been  able  to  succeed  in  preserving  the  spirit 
which  makes  them  effective.  An  institution  so 
powerful  can  never  be  upheld  unless  it  be  based 
upon  a  principle  of  authority.  With  Catholics  alone 
it  is  a  power ;  with  every  other  religion  or  sect  it 
cannot  be,  and  in  reality  is  but  a  form. 

I  do  not  mean  to  assert  that  private  absolution  is  not 
very  useful  remarks  Calvin,  on  the  contrary,  as  I  have 


212  GERBET  ON 

already  done  in  many  passages  of  my  works,  I 
recommend  it,  provided  it  be  free  from  and  devoid 
of  superstition."  (Defens  ii.  ad  Wesphtal,  torn  VIII. 
Free  confession  is  a  Utopian  scheme. 

The  English  Church  imitates  as  closely  as  pos- 
sible the  Catholic  institution. 

Then  shall  the  minister  examine  whether  he  repent 
him  [the  sick  person)  truly  of  his  sins,  and  be  in 
charity  with  all  the  world.  *  *  *  *  Here 
shall  the  sick  person  be  moved  to  make  a  special 
confession  of  his  sins,  if  he  feel  his  conscience 
troubled  with  any  weighty  matter.  After  which, 
the  Priest  shall  absolve  him  (if  he  humbly  and  hear- 
tily desire  it)  after  this  sort  : — 

Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  who  hath  left  power  to 
his  Church  to  absolve  all  sinners  who  truly  repent 
and  believe  in  him,  of  his  great  mercy  forgive  thee 
thine  offences :  and  by  his  authority  committed  to 
me,  I  absolve  thee  from  all  thy  sins,  in  the  name 
of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost, — Amen. — {Vide  the  order  for  the  Visitation 
of  the  sick — Book  of  Common  Prayer,  page  274. 
Printed  by  Eyre  and  Strahan,  London,  1820. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


213 


Leibnitz  has  remarked  with  his  usual  sagacity  the 
advantages  of  confession. — "  It  must  be  acknow- 
ledged, says  he,  that  this  institution  is  worthy  the 
divine  wisdom  ;  and  assuredly  there  is  nothing  more 
beautiful,  nothing  that  has  more  claims  on  the 
gratitude  of  man  than  the  Christian  religion.  The 
Chinese  and  Japanese  were  struck  with  admiration 
at  it.  In  truth,  the  obligation  of  confessing  one's 
sins  causes  many  to  refrain  from  the  commission 
of  crime,  particularly  those  who  are  not  hardened 
therein ;  it  is  a  source  of  consolation  to  those  who 
have  fallen.  It  is  for  these  reasons  that  I  look  on  a 
pious,  grave  and  prudent  confessor,  as  an  instrument 
in  the  hand  of  God  for  the  salvation  of  souls  ;  for 
his  counsels  serve  to  regulate  our  affections,  to 
enlighten  us  with  respect  to  our  faults,  make  us 
avoid  the  occasions  of  sin,  restore  what  has  been 
unlawfully  procured,  repair  scandals,  remove  doubts, 
console  the  dejected,  and  finally  to  heal  or  at  least 
mitigate  all  the  maladies  of  the  soul.  If  there  is 
nothing  to  be  prized  more  than  a  faithful  friend,  how 
inestimable  the  happiness  to  find  one  who  is  bound 
by  all  the  reverence  due  to  a  divine  Sacrament  to 


214 


GEPiBET  ON 


preserve  inviolably  the  trust  reposed  in  him,  and  to 
aid  those  who  stand  in  need  of  his  ministry  !" — 
(System  of  Theology,  page  271,  Paris,  1819.) 

In  our  days  a  Protestant  Lady,  the  authoress  of  a 
German  work,  entitled  Mary  or  female  piety,  ex- 
pressed the  desire  which  is  secretly  formed  by  many 
who  are  wearied  from  Protestantism,  when  she  saith 
"  What  would  I  not  give  to  be  able  to  approach  the 
tribunal  of  penance." 

The  observations  of  a  distinguished  writer  of  the 
present  day  may  be  introduced  here  with  great 
propriety,  as  they  bear  a  close  relation  to  the 
point  in  question. 

It  is  true,  we  observed  that  the  tone  of  intercourse  in 
all  societies  which  are  not  Catholic,  wants  meekness : 
but  what  we  have  to  remark  here  is,  that  it  wants 
mercy.  The  acute  and  frank  Cardan  makes  a  strange 
confession,  "  among  my  vices"  said  he,  "  I  acknow- 
ledge one  great  and  singular,  that  I  never  say 
anything  more  willingly  than  what  will  displease 
the  hearers ;  and  in  this  I  persevere  knowingly  and 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


215 


willingly,  though  I  am  not  ignorant  how  many 
enemies  this  alone  gains  for  me,  such  is  the  force  of 
nature  joined  to  long  custom."*  Great  he  might 
well  term  it,  but  excepting  among  a  people  of  faith, 
far  from  singular  vice;  for  it  is  so  essentially  a 
disposition  of  our  fallen  nature,  that  nothing  but  the 
supernatural  influence  of  Catholicism  can  effect  a 
complete  cure.  When  that  has  not  been  applied, 
every  one, — the  school  boy, — the  collegian, — the 
man  of  drawing-rooms, — the  lounger  in  public 
places, — the  young  and  old,— the  noble  and  ple- 
beian,— all  are  Cardens  in  that  respect,  and  might 
truly  make  the  same  confession,  if  they  had  his 
honesty.  Are  you  about  to  visit  a  country  where 
Luther,  or  Calvin,  or  Cranmer,  or  Jewell,  are 
the  names  in  most  repute?  where  there  is  no 
such  thing  heard  of  by  youth  or  age  as  confession  ? 
that  is,  in  short,  where  the  mysteries  and  light  of 
faith  have  been  removed  with  the  discipline  of  Rome  ? 
Then  learn  to  stand  constantly  on  your  guard  against 
malice,  and  the  shrewdness  of  ill  natured  criticism, 
and  the  spirit  which  triumphs  in  humiliating  others, 
*  Hieron,  Cardan,  de  vita  propria,  cap,  13. 


216 


GERBET  ON 


and  in  spoiling,  by  one  cunningly  devised  blow, 
their  day  or  hour  of  festivity.  Lay  aside  the  feeling 
of  innocent  freedom  with  which  you  had  been 
accustomed  to  conduct  yourself  in  those  Catholic 
lands,  where  men  were  taught,  from  boyhood,  in  the 
words  of  St.  Anthony,  "that  there  was  no  greater 
impiety  than  causing  grief  of  any  kind  to  others  "  * 
where  every  one,  young  and  old,  rich  and  poor, 
looked  and  spoke  as  if  he  joyed  in  kindness,  and 
were  so  averse  to  whatever  could  interrupt  it,  that 
as  we  read  of  Andrew  Doria,  he  would  desist  from 
supporting  his  own  cause,  though  convinced  of  its 
justice,  rather  than  seem  to  seek  praise  by  an  obstinate 
disputation,  f  You  are  now  with  men  of  a  different 
type,  who  have  revived  the  old  civilization.  The 
spirited  and  burning  retort  is  here  thought,  not 
merely  by  the  openly  profane,  but  by  the  grave  and 
formal,  too,  as  characterestic  of  a  noble  nature,  and 
every  one  is  ready  to  reply  in  the  style  of  Plautus,  to 
the  unintentional  offender."    Tu  contumeliam  alteri 

*  Serm  S.  Antcmii, 
f  Sigonii  de  Keb.  Gest.  and  Dorias,  lib.  ii. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


217 


facias,  tibi  nOn  dicatur  ?  Tarn  ego  homo  sum  quam 
tu."  {Vide  More's  Catholici  or  Ages  of  Faith- 
Book  VII.) 

The  author  now  cited  drams  the  following  picture 
of  a  nation  living  under  the  influence  of  the 
Catholic  Religion.  It  will  be  the  more  accept- 
able to  the  Reader,  as  it  will  serve  to  illustrate 
that  portion  of  the  sixth  chapter,  where  the  Abbe 
Gerbet  introducesLordFitzwilliam,a  Protestant, 
describing  the  action  of  Catholicism  on  Society. 

Hence  it  was  that  men  were  so  slow  to  discover 
scandals  or  to  exaggerate  offences.  They  did  not 
look  with  scowling  eyes  at  things  which  cause  only 
mirth  in  heaven,  they  contemplated  nature  not  as 
Manichacans,  they  loved  God  not  with  the  dark 
narrow  views  of  those  in  later  times,  who  followed 
the  sophist  of  Geneva,  but  as  Catholics ;  that  is, 
they  loved  the  just  Creator  and  merciful  Redeemer, 
and  therefore  they  loved  all  his  creatures.  They 
loved  men  as  men,  and  men  as  Christians.  Imitators 
of  God;  other  Christs,  they  loved  even  those  who 


218 


GERBET  ON 


seemed  forgetful  of  their  Lord  ;  for  he,  from  the 
depths  of  love's  abyss,  loves  even  those  who  love 
him  not,  loves  them  even  contaminated  and  deformed 
not,  indeed,  to  make  them  continue  in  that  state  but 
to  render  them  beautiful." 

"  Why,  0  man,"  asks  Marsilius  Ficinus,  "  do 
you  vituperate  the  world  ?  The  world  is  most  beau- 
tiful, framed  by  the  best  and  most  perfect  reason, 
though  to  you,  indeed  it  may  be  unclean  and  evil, 
because  you  are  unclean— and  evil  in  a  good  world."* 
They  considered,  notwithstanding,  all  the  abuses  that 
existed,  how  much  generosity,  how  much  justice, 
how  much  fear,  how  much  love,  dominates  in  the 
life  of  men ;  they  marked  the  exquisite  beauty  and 
charm  of  universal  order,  from  the  sports  of  joyous 
youth  upon  the  meadow  on  a  summer's  day,  to  the 
tranquil  meditation  of  the  aged  between  cloistered 
walls,  faintly  illumined  by  the  dull  lancet  pane. 
Charity  looked  with  the  eyes  of  a  painter  at  the  dif- 
ferent pursuits  and  characters  of  men,  and  appre- 
hending thus  drew  a  profit  from  all  things  that  it 
saw.  The  expression  of  angel  mildness  in  the  little 
Epist.  ad  Paul,  Presbvt. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


219 


sister,  who  hastens  with  her  picture  of  the  Madonna, 
to  place  it  in  her  brother's  boat  before  his  departure, 
did  not  please  it  more  than  the  fierce  disdain  of  art 
observed  in  the  rough  figure  of  that  brother,  son  of 
one  of  those  christian  fishermen,  as  old  Albertus 
calls  them,  whose  youthful  countenance,  all  deter- 
mined as  it  was,  seemed  ever  on  the  point  of  relaxing 
into  smiles.  Charity  saw  a  blessed  martyr's  spirit 
evinced  in  simple  and  low  things ;  it  saw  the  mind 
after  God's  own  heart  in  those  who,  though  trained 
up  thus  meanly,  were  innocent  and  holy,  far  beyond 
the  trick  of  others ;  it  saw  constancy,  courtesy, 
friendship,  gentleness,  all  wildly  but  most  sweetly 
growing  in  the  illiterate  children  of  the  laborious 
poor,  whom  heretics  teach  men  to  regard  with  the 
disdain  of  pedants,  or  with  a  still  more  insulting 
pity ;  as  if  grace  could  not  be  theirs,  merely,  per- 
haps, because  they  put  themselves  in  posture  that 
divine  nature  hath  suited  to  the  words  and  affections 
of  the  generous.* 

I  said  that  charity  was  an  art,  in  regard  to  the 
pleasure  attending  its  exercise :  and  the  remark  is 
*  Idiotao  contemp,  xix. 


220 


GERBET  ON 


just  also  in  many  other  respects  ;  for  it  rendered 
men,  in  regard  to  conversation,  like  skilful  painters, 
by  imparting  to  them  that  delicate  tact  which  feels 
the  necessity  of  omission  as  well  as  of  creation ; 
which  is  evinced  in  softening  down  all,  and  covering 
over  some  things,  casting  a  shade  over  objects  of 
sharp  brilliancy,  and  throwing  a  general,  subdued, 
and  gentle  tone  over  the  whole  surface. 

"  Charity  was  not  on  the  lips'  edge  alone,  but  in 
the  heart  of  men  who  continued  faithful  to  the 
Church,  and  therefore  no  one  feared  malicious  scru- 
tiny within  the  dwelling  of  his  neighbour.  None 
there  distrusted  kindness,  though  not  promised  with 
an  oath :  for  the  will  to  bless  could  only  fail  through 
want  of  power,  such  mercy  was  in  human  breasts, 
you  find  this  remarked  incidentally  by  many  of  the 
ancient  local  historians.  What  a  delightful  picture 
does  Ambrose  Leo  present  of  the  state  of  society  in 
his  native  city  in  the  fifteenth  century  ?  "In  such 
harmony  and  friendship  are  the  people  of  Nola  educa- 
ted," saith  he,  "that  such  things  as  civil  feuds  and 
party  contentions  are  wholly  unknown  to  them. 
The  only  combats  they  behold  are  the  mimic  battles 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


221 


of  the  youth,  which  take  place  annually  before  the 
beginning  of  lent,  the  noble  and  plebeian  promiscu- 
ously joining,  and  which  are  terminated  e're  the 
setting  sun,  when  all  are  friends  again,  relating 
their  exploits  to  one  another,  or  enduring  their  defeat 
with  good  humour.  You  will  hardly  find,  elsewhere, 
so  many  pairs  of  friends  as  at  Nola ;  nor  is  it  only 
between  the  inhabitants  that  friendships  abound: 
they  are  equally  prompt  to  embrace  foreigners  ;  and 
to  this  they  are  inclined,  not  through  any  motive  of 
gain,  but  simply  from  the  joy  which  they  derive  from 
the  idea  alone  and  from  the  friendship."  * 

Such  representations  of  society  abound  in  the  old 
writings.  One  ancient  author,  alluding  to  the  kind- 
ness and  charity  of  the  people  of  Amalphi,  says  that 
throughout  the  whole  territory  one  might  imagine 
oneself  inhabiting  Paradise.  It  was  the  spirit  of  the 
blessed  merciful,  widely  diffused  and  presiding  over- 
all movements  of  the  social  body,  which  produced 
that  concord  in  the  state,  uniting  together  the  vast 
multitude  of  institutions  and  combinations  resulting 

*  Ambros  Leo  de  Nola,  lib  i,  c.  13,  iii,  13,  in  Thesaur 
Antiq.  gtal.  ix. 


222 


GERBET  ON 


from  Catholicism  into  one  system  of  harmonious 
variety  which  seemed  so  admirable  to  the  attentive 
observers  of  former  times,  that  one  who  deserved  to 
be  ranked  among  them,  John  Babtist  De  Grossis, 
when  writing  the  history  of  his  native  city,  entitled 
it  Catanense  Decachordum,*  as  if  a  narrative  of 
its  manners  and  institutions,  its  calamities  and  its 
triumphs,  would  sound  like  the  music  of  a  lyre ; 
as  if  each  digression  on  a  particular  monastery,  or 
church,  or  hospital,  or  confraternity  of  mercy,  might 
be  compared  to  a  chord  of  that  instrument,  by  the 
extension  or  contraction  of  which  the  modulation  of 
sound  would  become  sweeter.  He  strike  these 
chords,  and  we  hear  of  the  faith  and  piety  of  his 
countrymen,  of  their  ancient  Nasilicas,  in  which 
are  shrined  the  relics  of  St.  Agatha.  We  hear  of 
their  solemn  processions  on  the  anniversaries  of  their 
martyrs,  of  the  antiquity  and  beauty  of  their  monas- 
teries, of  the  sanctity  and  learning  of  the  holy  men 
within  them,  of  the  charity  of  abbots,  of  the  love 
shown  to  the  mendicant  and  all  religious  orders  of 
seculars,  whether  priests  or  laics,  and  of  their  servi- 
*Thesaur  Antiq.  Itali  and  Sicilise  roni.  x. 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


223 


ces  to  the  poor,  of  the  devout  women,  the  nuns  and 
sisters  of  blessed  charity,  of  the  hermits  in  the 
groves  adjoining,  who  had  given  all  their  possessions 
to  the  poor  for  the  love  of  God,  of  the  deplomas 
and  gifts  of  munificent  founders,  of  the  confraternity 
of  laics  to  serve  Christ  in  the  persons  of  the  poor, 
of  the  hospitals  and  asylums  for  the  miserable,  of 
the  colleges  and  schools  of  the  purest  esteem  enter- 
tained for  ancient  families,  whose  highest  nobility 
is  derived  from  having  so  long  deserved  the  love 
and  admiration  of  their  country,  of  the  gifts  of  nature, 
of  the  works  of  art,  to  which  the  words  of  holy  Jerome 
are  so  applicable,  that  things  revolve  in  the  same 
circle,  that  men  should  bear  one  another's  burdens, 
and  that  the  sweat  of  the  dead  should  be  the  delight 
of  the  living,  of  the  deep  religious  feeling  with  which 
they  loved  and  defended  their  country,  too  well  expres  - 
sed  in  those  few  lines  upon  the  shrine  of  the  virgin 
martyr,  the  patron  of  their  city — "ubi  orta  etpassa- 
regressasum,  quianimis  dilexi  earn,  et  qui  mecum  have 
non  amat  patriam,  quese  mea  est,  me  odit," — and  by 
those  inscribed  over  the  city  gates — *  Noli  offendere 
patrian  Agathse" — the  words,  it  is  said,  which 


224 


GERBET  OX 


thrice  presented  themselves  to  the  eyes  of  the 
Emperor  Frederick  II,  in  a  book  of  prayer  which 
fell  into  his  hands  while  resolved  upon  levelling 
Catsena  to  the  ground  for  its  fidelity  to  the  Roman 
Pontiff,  and  which  filled  him  with  such  fear  that  he 
relinquished  his  cruel  intentions,  and  withdrew. 
The  chanter  proceeds,  and  we  hear  of  the  palace  of 
the  senators,  where  the  robed  magistrates,  the  mitred 
fathers,  the  steel-clad  heroes,  and  the  illustrious  citi- 
zens are  represented  in  ancient  paintings ;  we  hear 
of  their  loyal  fidelity  to  their  princes,  of  the  innocent 
names  of  their  youth,  of  the  sanctity  of  their  great 
men,  of  the  solicitude  of  their  pastors,  from  St. 
Everius  to  Mortinus  de  Leon  then  living,  whose 
charity  forms  the  last  tone. 

Reader,  do  you  not  perceive  how  easy  it  was  for 
this  minstrel  to  fulfil  what  he  promised,  and  how 
confidently  he  might  predict  that  his  book  would 
resemble  the  music  of  a  lyre,  at  one  time  perhaps 
causing  tears,  at  another  joy,  but  never  awaking 
jealousy  or  envy,  or  other  foul  passions,  or  exciting 
any  affections  excepting  those  of  a  heart  that  seeks 
satiety  in  love?    So  it  is  with  all  such  historic 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


225 


representations  of  a  Catholic  state  during  ages  of 
faith  :  they  resembled  harps,  which  you  may  strike 
boldly  without  fearing  to  conjure  up  a  bad  spirit, 
touch  what  chord  you  will.  They  form,  in  fact,  a 
most  sweet  and  earthly  symphony,  which,  whether 
plaintive  or  joyous,  is  always  sure  to  leave  the  souls 
of  the  listeners  more  tuned  to  reverence  and  pity, 
more  loving  and  devoted — deeper  imbued,  in  short, 
with  the  charity  of  heaven.  More'sCatholici,  Book  7. 

Perhaps  there  is  nothing  more  noble,  says  Voltaire, 
than  the  sacrifice  made  by  a  delicate  sex  of 
beauty ',  youth,  and  frequently  of  high  rank,  to 
relieve  that  aggregate  of  human  misery  collected 
in  our  hospitals,  the  very  sight  of  which  is  so 
humiliating  to  our  pride  and  so  revolting  to  our 
delicacy — Essay  on  morals,  c.  139. 

In  citing  voltaire  as  an  evidence  to  the  exalted 
but  practical  benevolence  of  the  Sisters  of  Charity, 
our  Author  adduces  a  testimony  of  the  most  unques- 
tionable character  to  the  merits  of  those  heroic  ladies: 
p 


226 


GERBET  ON 


emanating  as  it  does,  from  one  who  is  avowedly 
hostile  to  the  spirit  and  institutions  of  Christianity. 
That  ic  is  within  the  pale  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  alone,  among  all  the  societies  which  claim 
the  name  of  christian,  such  devotedness  is  to  be 
found,  is  a  fact  for  which  we  have  the  same  impartial 
evidence,  quoted  again  by  our  Author,  viz.  "  The 
nations  separated  from  the  Roman  communion,  have 
but  imperfectly  imitated  that  generous  charity  by 
which  the  latter  is  characterised." 

But  why  refuse  to  hear  the  accredited  ministers 
of  religion.  Do  not  their  statements,  regarding  the 
facts  and  institutions  of  the  Church  with  which  they 
are  associated,  and  of  which  they  possess  such  an 
accurate  knowledge,  claim  at  least  as  much  respect 
as  those  of  the  Historian  marking  the  political  events, 
and  social  condition  of  his  country. 

Let  us  attend  then  to  Cardinal  Maury  explaining 
the  constitutions  of  that  order  whose  boundless 
charity  could  touch  in  his  calmer  and  better  moments 
the  heart  of  the  philosopher  of  Fernai.  He  speaks 
in  presence  of  one  of  the  most  august  assemblies  in 
the  world ;  and  at  the  command  of  one  whose  virtue 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


227 


exalted  royalty  itself,  and  who  proved  so  nobly  on 
the  scaffold  that  the  Religion  which  in  the  day  of  his 
prosperity  made  him  the  friend  of  the  Philanthro- 
pist, as  well  as  the  father  of  the  destitute,  inspired 
him  also  with  the  meek  but  heroic  fortitude  of  the 
martyr  in  the  darkest  scene  of  that  historic  tragedy 
of  which  he  was  the  victim. 

Examine  well  the  injunctions  which  the  Cardinal 
states  to  have  been  given  by  Vincent  of  Paul  to  his 
religious,  and  after  the  lapse  of  so  many  years,  mark 
the  zeal  and  fidelity  with  which  they  are  fulfilled  to 
the  letter  at  the  present  day  by  the  almost  innume- 
rable congregations  of  that  heroic  institute  spread 
not  only  throughout  Europe  but  America.  And 
after  such  an  examination  and  such  a  survey,  turn 
then  to  the  systems  of  beneficence  dictated  by 
Philanthropy,  or  by  the  societies  separated  from  the 
Catholic  communion,  and  contrasting  both  with  the 
charity  of  the  Redeemer  as  displayed  in  the  great 
sacrifice  of  Calvary,  meditate  in  silence  on  the 
inference  which  your  heart  cannot  fail  to  suggest. 

"  During  his  pastoral  life  at  Chatillon,  he  formed  a 
charitable  association  of  select  persons  to  whom  he 


228 


GERBET  ON 


committed  the  poor  and  the  distribution  of  alms. 
Such  were  the  blessings  with  which  heaven  was 
pleased  to  crown  his  virtuous  efforts,  that  each  of  his 
good  works  grew  into  a  public  establishment  for 
Religion,  and  according  to  scriptural  language-^-this 
little  fountain  grew  into  a  very  great  river,  and 
abounded  into  many  waters.    Est.  c.  xi,  v.  x. 

The  confraternity  for  the  sick,  founded  by 
Vincent  of  Paul  at  Chatillon  became  the  cradle  of 
that  invaluable  establishment  of  the  sisters  of  charity, 
whose  services,  be  it  spoken  to  the  honor  of  Religion, 
our  age  reverences,  and  of  whom  even  England  in 
our  own  times  has  demanded  colonies  from  France. 
No  other  duty  but  an  unremitting  exertion  for  the 
relief  of  suffering  humanity  is  imposed  upon  them 
by  their  worthy  Founder.  You  sh'all,  it  is  thus  he 
addresses  them  in  the  constitution  of  his  order,  you 
shall  have  no  other  monasteries  than  the  dwellings 
of  the  poor,  no  other  cloisters  than  the  streets 
of  towns  and  wards  of  hospitals,  no  other  enclosure 
than  obedience,  no  other  veil  than  a  holy  modesty. 
My  intention,  he  adds,  is  that  you  assist  each  infirm 
patient  with  the  care  of  a  tender  mother  for  an  only 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


229 


son."  The  tender  providence  of  his  charity  extended 
itself  even  to  formally  ordering  them,  "  to  cheer  and 
exhilarate  the  sick  if  they  are  too  much  dejected  by 
their  sufferings." 

That  he  might  shield  these  humble  servants  of  the 
poor  against  regrets  which  would  render  them  useless 
by  disgusting  them  with  their  state,  this  wise  legis- 
lator, desirous  of  preserving  in  so  heroic  an  institute 
an  unabated  ardour  and  zeal,  does  not  admit  them  to 
profession  until  they  have  passed  five  entire  years  of 
probation,  he  then  only  permits  them  to  engage 
themselves  by  vow  for  one  year,  anxious  that  each 
year  should  thus  pass  in  the  fervour  of  a  continual 
noviceship,  and  that  they  should  renew  before  God 
and  man  the  merit  of  their  first  consecration. 
Encouraged  by  their  success,  Vincent  of  Paul 
generalizes  the  functions  of  these  visible  angels  of 
Providence,  and  demands  from  them  virtues  in 
proportion  to  the  public  necessities,  whilst  he  testi- 
fied the  esteem  he  cherished  for  them  by  placing  them 
over  all  his  works  of  charity.  These  daughters, 
worthy  of  so  good  a  Father,  animated  by  his  spirit 
become  the  mother  of  the  orphan,  devote  themselves 


230 


GERBET  ON 


to  the  education  of  children,  assist  the  sick,  the 
widow,  the  aged  and  infirm,  visit  the  prisoner,  the 
galley  slave,  the  bashful  and  retiring  poor,  and  that 
of  the  various  sufferings  of  humanity,  not  one  should 
remain  without  its  remedy ;  they  are  to  be  found  on 
the  field  of  battle  ministering  consolation  to  the 
dying  soldier.  It  is  thus  they  incessantly  struggle 
against  all  the  disasters  which  arise  from  indigence, 
age  or  infirmity  ;  from  the  vices  or  crimes  of  their 
fellow  mortals,  counting  the  most  exalted  virtues  of 
humanity  among  the  ordinary  actions  of  their  state, 
and  fulfilling  with  a  holy  joy  those  works  of  charity 
the  most  disgusting  to  nature,  but  the  most  hono- 
rable in  the  eyes  of  Religion,  in  the  city  as  well  as  in 
the  county,  in  the  galleys  as  well  as  in  the  prisons,  in 
the  most  obscure  retreats  of  misery  as  well  as  in  the 
public  asylums  of  charity. 

It  was  in  the  midst  of  the  universal  decay  of 
religious  orders  that  heaven,  which  visibly  protects 
the  daughters  of  Vincent  Paul  to  interpose  every 
where  their  touching  innocence  between  his  justice 
and  human  miseries,  never  ceased  to  multipy  their 
establishments  and  their  success  throughout  Europe, 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


231 


It  is  the  devoted  family  of  Providence  which  diffuses 
itself  through  all  parts  to  justify  on  the  lips  of  the 
unhappy  this  sublime  prayer,  the  depth  of  which 
man  can  feel  and  appreciate  only  in  the  hour  of 
affliction,  when  he  appeals  to  God  through  this 
tutelary  adoption  for  peace  and  consolation — Our 
Father,  who  art  in  Heaven. 

Yes,  doubtless,  children  of  affliction,  you  have  a 
Father  in  heaven,  since  he  is  represented  even  on 
the  earth  by  so  many  humane  and  heroic  mothers. 

Bless  then  for  ever  that  benevolent  spirit  who  in 
bequeathing  to  you  their  charitable  succour  again 
restored  you  to  your  divine  affiliation.  It  is  by  the 
maternal  solicitude  of  the  virtuous  daughters  of 
Vincent  of  Paul  whom  he  so  justly  styled  the  daugh- 
ters of  Charity  herself,  that  you  recognize  the 
paternity  of  your  God  in  receiving  every  day  from 
their  hands  a  portion  of  his  inheritence.  (Panegyric 
of  St.  Vincent  of  Paul — preached  by  Cardinal  Maury 
by  order  and  in  presence  of  Louis  XVI,  in  the  Royal 
Chapel  of  Versailles— March  4,  1785. 


232 


GERBET  ON 


After  the  gratifying  account  given  by  the  Cardinal 
of  the  origin  of  this  institute,  as  well  as  of  its 
extensive  and  beneficent  operation,  the  reader 
may  not  object  to  the  portrait  of  Sister  of 
Charity,  as  she  exists  in  our  own  days  and  in 
our  own  country,  by  one  of  considerable  celebrity 
in  the  literary  world,  and  who  lately  devoted  to 
religion,  talents  and  acquirements  of  the  first 
order. 

THE  SISTER  OF  CHARITY. 

She  once  was  a  lady  of  honor  and  wealth, 

Bright  glow'd  in  her  features  the  roses  of  health ; 
Her  vesture  was  blended  of  silk  and  of  gold, 

And  her  motion  shook  perfume  from  every  fold ; 
Joy  revelled  around  her — love  shone  at  her  side, 

And  gay  was  her  smile  as  the  glance  of  a  bride ; 
And  light  was  her  step  in  the  mirth  sounding  hall, 

When  she  heard  of  the  daughters  of  Vincent  de  Paul. 

She  felt  in  her  spirit  the  summons  of  grace, 

That  call'd  her  to  live  for  the  suffering  race  ; 
And,  heedlesss  of  pleasure,  of  comfort,  of  home, 

Rose  quickly,  like  Mary,  and  answered,  "I  come." 
She  put  from  her  person  the  trappings  of  pride, 

And  pass'd  from  her  home  with  the  joy  of  a  bride, 
Nor  wept  at  the  treshold  as  onward  she  moved — 

For  her  heart  was  on  fire  in  the  cause  it  approved, 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


Lost  ever  to  fashion — to  vanity  lost, 

That  beauty  that  once  was  the  libertine's  toast — 
No  more  in  the  ball-room  that  figure  we  meet, 

But  gliding  at  dusk  to  the  wretch's  retreat. 
Forgot  in  the  halls  is  that  high  sounding  name, 

For  the  Sister  of  Charity  blushes  at  fame  : 
Forgot  are  the  claims  of  her  riches  and  birth, 

For  she  barters  for  heaven  the  glory  of  earth. 

Those  feet  that  to  music  could  gracefully  move, 

Now  bear  her  alone  on  the  mission  of  love ; 
Those  hands,  that  once  dangled  the  perfume  and  gem, 

Are  tending  the  helpless,  or  lifted  for  them  ; 
That  voice  that  once  echoed  the  song  of  the  vain, 

Now  whispers  relief  to  the  bosom  of  pain  ; 
And  the  hair  that  was  shining  with  diamond  and  pearl, 

Is  wet  with  the  tears  of  the  penitent  girl. 

Her  down-bed  a  pallat — her  trinket  a  bead — 

Her  lustre  one  taper,  that  serves  her  to  read — 
Her  sculpture,  the  crucifix  nailed  by  her  bed, 

Her  paintings,  one  print  of  the  thorn-crown'd  head  ; 
Her  cushion,  the  pavement  that  wearies  her  knees, 

Her  music,  the  psalm,  or  the  sigh  of  disease ; 
The  delicate  lady  lives  mortified  there, 

And  the  feast  is  forsaken  for  fasting  and  prayer. 

Yet  not  to  the  service  of  heart  and  of  mind, 

Are  the  cares  of  that  heaven-minded  virgin  confined 
Like  him  whom  she  loves  to  the  mansions  of  grief, 

She  hastes  with  the  tidings  of  joy  and  relief. 
She  strengthens  the  weary — she  comforts  the  weak, 

And  soft  is  her  voice  in  the  ear  of  the  sick  ; 
Where  want  and  affliction  on  mortals  attend, 

The  Sister  of  Charity  there  is  a  friend. 


234 


GERBET  ON 


Unshrinking  where  pestilence  scatters  his  breath, 

Like  an  angel  she  moves  'mid  the  vapors  of  death ; 
Where  rings  the  long  musket  and  flashes  the  sword, 

Unfearing  she  walks,  for  she  follows  her  Lord. 
How  sweetly  she  bends-  o'er  each  plague-tainted  face, 

With  looks  that  are  lighted  with  holiest  grace ; 
How  kindly  she  dresses  each  suffering  limb, 

For  she  sees  in  the  wounded  the  image  of  Him. 

Behold  her,  ye  wordly  !  — behold  her,  ye  vain, 

Who  shrink  from  the  pathway  of  virtue  and  pain  ; 
Who  yield  up  to  pleasure  your  nights  and  your  days, 

Forgetful  of  service,  forgetful  of  praise. 
Ye  lazy  philosophers,  self  seeking  men — 

Ye  fireside  philanthropists,  great  at  the  pen, 
How  stands  in  the  balance  your  eloquence  weigh'd 

With  the  life  and  the  deeds  of  that  high-born  maid  ? 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


235 


APPENDIX  II. 

Hence  the  three  principal  fractions  of  Protestant- 
ism are  distinguished  by  a  corresponding  relation 
to  piety,  as  they  recede  from  or  approximate  to 
the  generative  dogma  of  Catholic  piety.  This 
law,  which  may  be  demonstrated  by  the  history 
of  many  ancient  sects,  shewed  itself  in  Jansen- 
ism, the  last  of  modern  heresies. 

"  Of  the  want  of  real  piety  among  the  sects  separ- 
ated from  the  Church  of  Christ.  The  following 
apposite  illustrations  by  the  author  of  the  Ages  of 
Faith  cannot  fail  to  strike  every  candid  mind." 

Notwithstanding  vague  and  abstract  professions, 
they  have  proceeded  virtually  to  place  the  highest 
good  in  material  prosperity,  in  the  sciences,  in  the 
mechanical  arts,  which  minister  to  temporal  comfort 
and  convenience.  They  never  view  the  course  of 
time  and  the  affairs  of  empires  from  the  height  of 


236 


GERBET  ON 


heavenly  meditation,  which  despises  the  world  to 
follow  Christ ;  a  crucifix  so  far  from  being  an  epi- 
tome of  their  creed,  is  its  refutation.  Their  maxims 
are  drawn  from  the  wisdom,  or  even  the  conventional 
caprice  of  the  world  ;  the  virtues  which  they  praise 
are  all  such  as  the  gentiles  praised.  The  practical 
results  of  Christ's  sermon  on  the  beatitudes  are 
either  never  spoken  of,  or  else  dismissed  with  con- 
tempt, as  so  many  popish  observances,  or  even  per- 
haps as  vestiges  of  Paganism,  old  oriental  errors, 
utterly  at  variance  with  all  enlightened  views. 
Hence  they  are  more  conversant  with  Cicero  than 
St.  Augustin,  with  Horace  than  with  the  sacred  poets 
of  the  Church.  The  author  of  the  Imitation,  if  tried 
by  their  principles,  has  probably  shown  himself  igno- 
rant of  every  thing  that  a  philosopher  ought  to 
know.  By  an  involuntary  impulse  resulting  from 
habit,  they  are  every  moment  calling  in  question  the 
very  elements  of  the  christian  faith — every  moment 
supposing  that  their  own  mind,  as  well  as  that  of  the 
person  with  whom  they  converse,  is  a  tabula  rosa  ; 
as  Evrard  says  of  the  Waldenses  :  "  affirming  no- 
thing, but  proposing  every  thing  as  a  matter  of 


THE  EUCHARIST. 


237 


doubt,  saying,  thus  we  think,  thus  we  imagine :  it 
seems  so  to  us,  perhaps  it  is  so  :*"  or  else  they  are 
dogmatizing,  and  laying  down  maxims  contrary  to 
faith,  with  an  air  of  knowing  more  than  they  choose 
to  express,  as  if  being  withheld  from  speaking  more 
strongly  only  by  courteous  forbearance  ;  as  the  Ca- 
thari  are  described  by  Pope  Innocent  III.  "  Sub 
quadam  humilitatis  specie  sui  elationem  animi  palli- 
antes.f 

*  Evrard,  cont.  Wsld.  c.  13,  f  Epist.  ix.  135. 


ERRATA. 


Page  52,  line  19,  for  "cleaves  the  maternal  bosom,"  read 

"  cleaves  to  the  maternal  bosom." 

—       83,  last  line,  for  "  vide  note  xi,"  read  "  vide  note  x." 

  94,  second  last  line,  for  "vide  note  xii,"  read  "vide 

note  xi."